#until the second her family reaches out and proves they are there for her
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
6.18 Lauren | 17.05 Conspiracy vs. Theory
#criminal minds#criminalmindsedit#criminal minds evolution#cmevolutionedit#cmverse#cmverseedit#emily prentiss#emilyprentissedit#mine#edit#*#parallel*#i love parallels#MY LOVE#currently drowning in tears thinking about 'i can compartmentalize better than most people' emily prentiss who is a rock#until the second her family reaches out and proves they are there for her#and then she CRUMBLES#oh my poor baby you try SO HARD and you're SO GOOD and do what needs to be done!!! you do it alone!!!#but you don't WANT TO you want love and care so badly but you'll never ask for it!!!! you'll never expect it!!!#also the side by side showing her nodding in lauren and shaking her head no in conspiracy?? oh my heart
248 notes
·
View notes
Text
Itâs almost 6 a.m and I canât sleep because Iâm being plagued by thoughts of The Latest OC
#Kat and Nia and their multiverse of madness#Jia is genuinely making me lose my mind#right now the aftermath interests me a bit more because I live for emotional whump and angst#just.. imagine being her parents#you beg for your daughterâs life and your plea is listened to. sheâs released. having proved herself useless. you barely recognise her#sheâs nothing like the upbeat and cheerful girl you raised who loved working in this palace. who loved her lady#sheâs so thin. hollow cheeks and empty eyes. she barely reacts to anything but Lord Jusamahâs voice which makes her flinch#youâre afraid to even hug her in case she disappears like a ghost would. something is very very wrong with her#you remember the rumours that she was tortured for the information. she looks like sheâs starving#itâs clear she was hurt. she wouldnât act like this if she wasnât. âyouâre scared to think of what is hidden beneath her clothes#you want to lunge at Lord Jusamah and strangle him with your bare hands. inflict everything heâs done to your daughter on him tenfold#but you canât. heâs rich and you arenât. he has power and you donât. if you try.. none of you are seeing the sun ever again#you barely care. it would be worth it. but you have two other children to worry about. and Jia deserves her freedom#so all you can do is drop to your knees. press your forehead to the floor. and thank him for his kindness#you tell Jia that youâre taking her home. alertness returns to her for but a moment#âhome?â her whisper sounds so sad. so broken. you can barely stand it#you rush home as fast as you can. sheâs so skittish it hurts. she feels the sun on her face and doesnât move for a good 10 minutes#you canât bring yourself to say anything. one of you goes ahead to warn the family so the children wonât crowd her#you finally make it to your house and Jia looks at it as if it was a mirage. she touches the wall to ensure itâs real#the first thing you do is help her take a bath. the sight of her back fuels you with bloodlust. thereâs no untouched spot on it#your sweet gentle girl was whipped until criss crossing scars covered every last inch. it must have been hell#you bandage her wounds and take her to eat. she gorges herself on it as if someone would take it away. some light returns to her eyes#she always had a good appetite. at least that didnât change. after lunch you let her sleep in your own bed#instead of making her share with her siblings and cousins. she needs space. she passes out the second her head hits the pillow#you stay and keep watch. and when the first night terror occurs. youâre ready. her screams are impossibly loud#you wake her. calm her down and hold her hand as she falls back asleep. recovery wonât be an easy road#but you walk it anyway. and with time. she gets better. she returns to her old self. only some traces of that horror remain#sheâs happy again. smiles a lot. helps out. plays with the younger kids. sheâs the Jia you know and love#she has nightmares. her scars hurt. no one touches her back. sheâs paranoid about food. but sheâll be okay. youâre sure of it#(I reached the tag limit again but at least I said all I had in mind. but I could probably ramble on about this for agesâŠ)
0 notes
Text
COMFORT ME, STAY WITH ME
pairing: aegon targaryen x targaryen!reader
word count: ~1.6k
warnings: spoilers for s2e2 of HoTD, mentions of murder and death of a child, surprisingly i thinks there isn't any cursing or smut, maybe next time ;) just good old sad aegon
a/n: this is my first time ever writing for HoTD or GoT for that matter. please be kind to me. i tried to use appropriate wording for the time period. i'm somewhat successful but i have work ahead of me to become a pro.
i felt so enraged when alicent walked out on her grieving son to go fuck around with cole. what the fuck is your problem? i always gave her the benefit of the doubt but this episode just proves what a terrible mother she is. i figured the only person fit to comfort my baby boy aegon is someone raised by rhaenyras gentle heart.
lowkey want to make a throuple out of reader, aegon, and helaena. readers gonna be a little psychologist lol. she'd hold their hands and force them to kumbaya haha but obviously they'd be like this cant work without you. maybe they'll follow aegon the conqueror and have her as a second wife but idk would anyone be interested in that? i'm rambling. enjoy!
Helaenaâs Turn
STAY WITH US
The cold stone of the Red Keep kept you company as you strode through its halls. The breeze of the night offered you comfort and aided your mind to forget the terrible events that have plagued the Keep.
And yet, despite your energies being depleted, you can't seem to find rest. Loss weighs you down and spirals you into a depth of overbearing thoughts, making sleep a mere idea.
The Red Keep, the place you once called home, has become your prison. For weeks, you were not allowed out of your chambers, and for a short time afterward, a guard followed you wherever you went.
It has all changed, though. The death of the King's son has diverted all of the guard's forces to find the culprit. The priority is to search for the monster that gruesomely and cruelly decapitated a child while he slept rather than to watch over a harmless Princess who is simply not on their side.
As a result, you're now free to roam the castle, granted there are eyes all around. You wouldn't be able to step foot outside the castle if you tried, and any suspicious activity would immediately be reported to the Hand of the King.
For an unknown reason, your feet guide you to the King's chambers, where indiscernible, muffled sounds come from. You look around and find that the guard meant to protect the King is absent. It's worrisome. You stand in the middle of the stone hallway, your hands clasped, as you make a decision.
While your loyalty lies with the Blacks, you cannot stand and watch more of your family be killed, including the Usurper. Daemon has always been 'kind' in mentioning that your gentle heart will cause your death. You'd argue it's an honorable way to go.
You slip through the ajar door quietly, getting closer to the sound. There is destruction across the room. The Old Valyria model your grandfather worked on for most of his life is scattered on the floor, beyond salvation. Goblets and spilled wine, thrown in a fit of rage, decorate the walls.
It is only when a sharp gasp and a shuddering breath echo around the room that you recognize the sounds you heard outside. They are cries.
You release a breath of relief. No one is in danger, although it does not signify someone is not hurting. You peak further into the room and debate on your next course of action. If the mess inside the chambers and the lack of guards mean anything, it's that the King would like to be alone.
But you know Aegon. You grew up with him. He's not one to reach out for help until it's too late. You make a haste decision. Aegon will not grieve alone tonight.
You know what that's like. Your brother, Lucerys, was murdered not too long ago, and you had no choice but to mourn alone. The Hand of the King locked you in your chambers, afraid your temper would lead you to do something drastic. It's the most horrid thing you've ever endured.
How you wished for Rhaenyra, or anyone for that matter, to hold you while you cried. A maid would've sufficed, but no one was allowed entry into your chambers.
Aegon sits by the fireplace, his head hung low, as he cries for his dead son. It might not have looked like it, but Aegon deeply cared for the boy. He wished to be better than his father ever was, and he was succeeding.
Until two days ago.
You've witnessed firsthand the blanket of sorrow that has covered the Red Keep, spent many hours by Haelena's side, offering her your shoulder, and never realized the King would need the same.
Why is Aegon alone? He should not have to go through this by himself. You expected he would have surrounded himself with his men and countless bottles of wine or sought refuge in Helaena's arms since they shared the same grief.
A heartbreaking cry snaps you out of your thoughtsâhis whole body trembles from loss. Aegon gasps for air to aid his burning lungs, yet he can't control the tears that track down his cheeks and the raking breaths that course through his body and limit his breathing.
He does not know what to make of himself. His fingers shake as he fumbles with the ring on his fingerâthe one with the dragon crest. Aegon doesn't know what to make of himself. He's never endured this sort of loss.
His sobs are the ones of a man who lost a part of himself. Jaehaerys, his legacy, has gone too soon. Aegon spent time with the boy the morning before his death, doting on him like Viserys never did to him.
He's so lost in his grief that Aegon doesn't hear when you stumble upon a piece of cast from the model. Being careful with your steps, you reach Aegon's side and place a hand on his shoulder.
Alarmed, he turns to face the person who disturbs him, only to find youâyou who have been keeping the Hightower siblings together despite belonging to the other side.
"Leave me be," he sniffs, staring back into the fire. He wonders if that's how his son's pyre looked earlier that day.
You kneel on the floor, settling between his legs to cup his cheeks in your palms. Wide, glossy lilac eyes stare back as they fill with more tears.
As his tears fall, you wipe them away. It's enough to make Aegon crumble in your arms, releasing louder cries and questions that will forever remain unanswered.
It's so easy to let go when you know someone is there to catch you.
Aegon fists your dress like a child would to its mother. You rub his back soothingly, holding him as tightly as you're able. You press a kiss to the side of his head, whispering calming words.
Aegon never wanted to be king, yet the moment he tries to fulfill his duty the moment he tries to be a proper king, he is rewarded by his son being brutally taken from him.
It's not a fair world. The Gods have never been kind to him, and he's afraid he'll only ever live a life of torment.
Now, more than ever, he doesn't want to be King. It is a mere reminder of how heavy the crown truly is. It's a shackle meant to keep him in place while others act upon his name while he pays for the consequences.
"Jaehaerys was a bright soul. I am sorry this has happened. You should've never had to experience this pain," you whisper in his ear. No parent should experience the death of their child. It is a sad reality the Targaryens have experienced all too well.
Aegon nods in agreement, and only when he's calm enough to speak does he tear himself away from your embrace. He instantly misses your warmth and the smell of roses in your hair.
"Why are you comforting me when you should be celebrating my demise?" His waterline is stained red, just like the tip of his nose, and he's never looked more innocent than in that moment.
You tilt your head sadly, that same emotion reflected in your eyes. "I do not celebrate the loss of innocents, especially one that has gone too soon. I also do not particularly like the notion of someone I hold dear grieving alone."
"You did," he sniffs. He remembers hearing your cries that night; the whole Red Keep could. You cried and screamed the entire night until you fell asleep from exhaustion and starvation.
Otto prohibited them from coming to you. Haelena tried, but he dismissed the idea with the false notion that you'd hurt her in your grief. Otto confuses you with your parentage. Unlike them, you're kind and gentle and wouldn't dare hurt anyone.
"Which is how I know I would never wish it upon my worst enemy." You brush your fingers through his blonde hair, tucking the messy strands behind his ears.
"Is that what I am to you? An enemy?" He asks, disgruntled.
"No," you answer immediately, your hands coming down to rest upon his chest. His breathing has calmed since you first saw him. "At least, not yet."
His lilac eyes bore into hers in search of the truth; shyly, you hold onto his gaze with nothing to hide except your intentions to help. Sighing, he closes his eyes and bumps his forehead against yours. Aegon will take what he can get. There's seemingly no one else to help him deal with his emotions.
"Stay," he pleads, holding onto the hand that's placed on his chest. This is the most at peace he's felt in a while. He wishes to savor it for a moment longer.
"For as long as you need, my King," you reply, closing your eyes.
"Aegon," he says. He refuses to be reminded of what lies outside his bed chambers. For just a moment, he wishes to simply be Aegon.
"Aegon," you respond, correcting yourself. He squeezes your hand appreciatively, tucking your head on his neck.
He keeps you in his arms until late hours in the night, recounting memories he shared with Jaehaerys. The pain is real and raw, and he won't be well for a long time, but for this night, Aegon will seek solace in your embrace, where he knows he won't be judged or be seen as a burden.
In your arms, he's not Aegon' the Magnanimous.' He's not seen as careless or reckless or the lesser child of Alicent Hightower.
He's Aegon.
helaenaâs part has been posted! HELAENAâS TURN
Final part! STAY WITH US
thatâs it! itâs sweet and short. i just wanted to have someone comfort aegon like he deserves. during that scene i wished i could jump into t he screen and hug him. itâs all so tragic.
i wish i could do the same with haelena. my girl needs to be coddled. fuck alicent. fuck otto. most importantly fuck criston cole.
if you enjoyed this one shot please donât forget to like or comment and if you want more of it feel free to let me know! i donât bite (unless you want me to)!
#fanfiction#aegon targaryen fanfic#aegon targaryen x reader#aegon x reader#aegon ii targaryen#hotd aegon#hotd#hotd season 2#hotd fanfic#hotd fanfiction#house of the dragon fanfiction#aegon targaryen fanfiction
3K notes
·
View notes
Text
whos ? subbot ! bunny hybrid ! male ! reader x domtop ! wolf hybrid ! male character | pt 2
lovin ? kinda psuedocest , feminization , breeding , degradation & praise , size kink / size difference , small reader , overstim âŠ
your first meeting.. was a weird one. your moms telling you the two of you are going for dinner and of course this is a surprise - eating out is not a normal occurrence in your family, home cooked meals are much preferred, and youâre especially surprised when she says to dress in something nice. yet, you pick out clothes, something form flattering yet dressy, and the two of you are on your way to the restaurant when she proposes an idea, as if its from the top of her head. âwhy donât we invite another to join us?â
youre naturally confused, but you donât disagree, and reaching the restaurant, youâre greeted at your reserved table by two carnivores, huge ones at that, and your normally floppy ears perk up in interest. the younger one is tall, dark, and handsome and youâre swooning before youâve even introduced yourself.
yet- youâre still confused. youâre not dumb, you can tell this was all previously planned and so as the night progresses a little more, you ask your mom about whatâs going on. the oldest carnivore at the table barks out a little laugh, as does your mother, and the two explain that theyâve been seeing each other, and marriage is on the table.
so the tall, dark, and handsome wolf is going to be your tall, dark, and handsome brother. much less exciting than youâd have wished, although you are naturally happy for your mother. the night ends quite quickly, and the four of you say your goodbyes before parting ways.
your second meeting.. is what he can only describe as insufferable.
he thinks all of this is insanity. he swears under his breath, licking his fangs. his eyes are forced away from you- you, who is crossing your plush legs as you sit on the couch, leaning your weight on the armrest, exposing the side of your neck. a clean, soft surface is all he sees. something on you thats ready to be marked, littered with indents of his teeth and bruises that prove the presence of his lips on your neck- he adjusts himself where he sat, pulling his pants at the thighs to give relief to the problem he finds growing, quite literally, by the second. heâs afraid if he continues staring any longer he might do something he regrets.
he shouldnât think this way, he knows he shouldnât, heâs practically just met you, and under the promise of becoming siblings, but itâs not his fault, is it? youâre a pretty bunny boy, soft skin, soft ears, and soft tail on display for him, heâs known he was going to have a hard time since the moment he saw you - and even worse from the moment he smelt you. youâre so defenseless, the shorts that youâre wearing reveal far too much, your fair skin far too tempting, and your innocent eyes far too beautiful. he wants to ruin it all. he wantâs to force you to have to put your guard up when heâs around, to rip the shorts off your plush thighs, exposing whats creating the small, compared to his, bulge in them, he wants to mark up your skin until youâre bleeding, nd he wants to strip the innocence from your eyes, forcing you to keep them closed tight as your tears struggle to crawl out.
his breath turns heavier, pants leaving his parted lips as he squeezes his eyes shut, running a hand through his hair - when heâs snapped out of his deep thoughts after your small hand is rested upon his arm and heâs suddenly aware that youâre directly in front of him- but the only thing he can focus on is your silky thighs, the cute bulge in the middle of them, and how much smaller your hand is than his because fuck, he could ruin you so easily itâs driving him insane.
a soft growl escapes from his throat and he notices the way your hand quickly retracts, and he finally tears his gaze away from his eye candy, trailing his eyes up to your face, noticing the way your long, soft ears pin backwards, as if you were a dog. worry is clear in your eyes and he raises an eyebrow, crossing his legs inconspicuously.
âare you feeling alright?â you mumble softly and his mouth opens for a second before its closed again, his fangs catching on his bottom lip. your voice is sweet like honey yet soft like velvet and his ears twitch, moving in obvious attention to you.
he doesnât answer you, heâs not even sure if he can, choosing to simply nod his head as he stands up, towering over your small frame. he thinks he hears a squeak escape from you and his hard cock twitches in his pants, flitting through every fantasy that involves your mouth.
your third, fourth and fifth can all be considered normal, but your sixth meeting.. is surprisingly his breaking point.
he prides himself on his restraint. his ability to control his emotions, his urges- but the two of you are at your mothers house, and you are, as usual, far too relaxed, and wearing far too little clothing. he sits on a chair outside in the backyard, the shade a willow tree provides and the gentle wind cooling his face - while his lower half burns in desperation.
youâre none the wiser, innocently indulging in boy-ish behavior as you scavenge green grass for anything that may catch your eye, knees bending the blades underneath you. your back is to him - of course it is, he cant seem to catch a break, he mumbles irritatedly, curling his hands into fists from where they sat on the rests of the chair, his piercing eyes fixated on the curve of your ass, the arch of your back, the squish of your thighs, and the way he can perfectly see a prominent imprint of your balls when you bend far enough forward.
for a few moments he thinks youâre doing this on purpose, that you know of his perverted thoughts and are doing this to maybe punish him, but when your soft ears perk up, and you look back at him with sparkling eyes, a grin on your face to tell him that youâve found, hell, a cool rock? he knows you wouldnât do that. you couldnât do that, youâre too dense to even notice the raging hard on in his pants every time you so much as giggle.
the two of you are inside now, still left alone with each other and you decide to join him where he stood in the kitchen, hungry for something. you open the fridge, leaning down to slide the fruit drawer open, bending at the waist and fuck..
âhm?â you ask, perking up, leaning over to peek at him from behind the fridge door. did he say that aloud?
he scans your face a few minutes before striding over to where you stood. your nose twitches in confusion and despite not being scared, your ears pin themselves back, like a dog. you take a step away from the fridge, beginning to close the door behind you before heâs on you, pressing his arm past your head quickly, closing the fridge door with a bang. you jump slightly, staring at him with big, confused, and worried eyes and his cock fucking jumps because -
âdo you know that i.. am a predator?â he mumbles, looking down his nose at you with lidded eyes.
theres a flash of fear in your expression and your mouth gapes slightly. âi know.â you squeak after a beat of silence, trembling hands coming to hold onto your shirt at the chest area
âyou know?â he repeats, tilting his head lightly, eyes narrowing as you nod, barely noticeable. âyou donât act like you know.â
a sharp breath escapes you and it takes a minute for you to think of an answer, treading lightly.
âhow am i supposed.. to act?â
â..be wary of me. act like at any moment i will pounce on you because fuck, i could.â he growls slightly, moving himself so his forearm is propping him up on the fridge and not his hand - making an already close proximity impossibly closer.
âyou could?â you repeat, staring up at him with the same big, innocent eyes but now theres something missing - the worry. the fear. âwhy havenât you?â itâs a small mumble, almost a nervous stammer, quiet and hesitant but he heard it. of course he heard it, youâre the only thing he is - and has been focusing on for days.
his heavy breaths pick up, and his stare never falters from your face, slowly scanning your features with calculating movements, immediately catching any change, so when a smile creeps on your lips, a little less innocent than your eyes and in a way, teasing, he catches it. immediately. and he pounces.
a desperate, muffled cry escapes from your wet lips, his big fingers pressing against your soft tongue, sometimes slipping so far back theyâd tease your uvula, making you choke around his digits. his big, thick cock presses against your flush thigh for just a moment, leaving a trail of precum.
his hand that wasnt occupied in keeping you a little quieter is three fingers into your hole, tapping your prostate so hard your body jerks with every press. heâs skilled with his hands, a cocky grin overtaking his face as his ears twitch with every cute sound from your throat and every sloppy sound from your asshole. youâre tight, too tight, heâs not quite sure his dick will fit passed the tip, but he knows you want it, and god knows he wants it too.
the thought of filling you up, of wrecking your small body and moulding you into a cockwhore for him has been infecting his mind like a virus, and heâd be damned if he stopped for anything but a safe word.
a sob fills his ears and suddenly he realizes youâd came a few seconds ago, your legs trembling and kicking up from overstimulation, sensitive dick pressing into the mattress involuntarily before jerking away.
he coos, quite condescendingly, slipping his wet fingers out of your hole, placing a light tap on your balls.
âwas it too much for you, bunny?â he asks, pulling you up so your back was flush with his chest, watching as you nod with a dazed look on your tear filled face.
âyeah?â a mischievous grin that youâre unable to see spreads across his lips and wandering hands snake around you, squeezing your pretty thighs, before grasping your hard cock. his breath hitches as his entire hand envelops your small cock and his own twitches, a groan escaping his throat.
âfuck,â he laughs, watching as your hips attempt to pull away from his hand. âso fuckin small compared to me.â he grins, beginning to fist your cock, twisting his wrist around it. your reaction is immediate, a loud wail echoing through the room, your hands reaching out to clasp around his bigger one in a silent plea for mercy.
with reluctance, he gives it to you, letting you fall forward on to the bed. you sniffle, hiccuping softly before pushing yourself to your knees, arching your back as far as you could with your chest to the bed, presenting your ass to him, your fluffy tail wagging in desperation.
his mouth practically waters, hand finding its way down to his dick, closing it around himself before you reach your hands behind, spreading yourself apart to expose your twitching hole. this was you submitting , giving him full control of your body and the situation, and suddenly his instincts were screaming at him to breed you. to rut into you so much that his cum was spilling out, to imprint himself onto you, and to knock you up. to fuck you so full you had to carry his pups.
his stomach coiled and suddenly he couldnât think, he couldnât reason. the only thing clear to him was to breed, breed, breed.
he flips you onto your back, using a generous amount of lube, allowing his cockhead to catch onto your hole. you whimper - heâs bigger than his fingers - much thicker, much longer, and much, much hotter. you barely have time to prepare yourself before heâs grabbing your thighs in his hands, the skin spilling over his fingers at how tight his grip is - and suddenly his cock is fucked into you at full force. he bottoms out first thing and even the sound of your voice is delayed, the air being punched from your chest as your mouth hangs open in a silent scream, before a loud shriek does jump through his ears as he begins rutting into you, as if he were a dog in heat.
overtaken with how tight you are around him, and how small you are compared to him, he presses your knees up, bending you in half, watching his big cock sink into your tight hole, and the sight is almost what tips him over.
âfu-huck,â he moans, his pelvis slapping harshly against your thighs with every sharp, deliberate piston of his hips. âtakinâ me so well baby, pretty cunts sucking me in so nicely.â
his deep voice riddled with obvious need and want has your ass squeezing around him, your dick twitching as it slaps against your stomach with every rough thrust.
your noises are punched out of you and then cut off with every thrust, the harshness of them making your brain spin and legs convulse. his hold on you does nothing to hide the shaking of your thighs and body, and it makes him groan in satisfaction, a smug smirk overtaking his face.
your drool and tears slide down your chin, pretty, soaked eyelashes batting quickly as you struggle between keeping your eyes open or letting them roll back. his large frame adjusts on top of you, thrusts never faltering despite his red, burning cock growing closer to release. the new angle allows him to hold your legs flush to your chest with his shoulders, while giving room to hold your clawing hands into place and he smirks, before leaning back slightly - and his entire body jerks forward, mouth falling open, fangs baring to pierce harshly into your neck as his eyes roll back because fuck - the bulge in your soft stomach is proof enough that heâs making room in your gut for his huge cock, because youâre just so fucking small.
you kick and cry at his teeth piercing your skin because it hurts, it hurts, but youâre marked and claimed and now he wont stop. teeth covering the expanse of your neck, cock drilling into your prostate with no sign of stopping anytime soon. all you can do is take it like a whore.
âthasâ it.. good girl, my cock was jusâ made for you, isnât that right, bunny?â he growls and your hard cock spits out something like cum again at just his words because god, his deep voice, the constant stimulation on your prostate and the dirty talk did something to you.
heâs rutting into you so roughly, goinâ so hard nd deep, and you claw at his shoulders, blunt nails doing no real damage, begging him with wails and sobs to hurry up and cum because your tiny cock is so spent nd your tight hole is gonna be gaping afterwards with the effort of fitting such a large cock into you.
for a moment you think this was a bad idea - you think that he wont stop until youâre passed out, his instincts running his brain too wild, but with a thrust up into your stomach and a press down onto his cock bulge from the outside - with help from a desperate wail and a squeal that escaped your mouth - heâs cumming buckets into your soft stomach with a mumbled, âgonna fuckin breed you bunny,â pumping his hot, sticky load into you, filling you so much itâs leakinâ onto the sheets, his knot pressing painfully against your ass hole, threatening a breach as he ruts up feverishly, growls and titters leaving his throat, canines biting into his lip.
hellooo, im kiyoshi, your writer, nd his is my first fanfiction ! its very self indulgent, nd eng isnât my first language but if you enjoyed, this is me askinâ you to please reblog nd maybe even follow me to support writers ! we can become great friends ! ^.^
#sub male reader#bottom male reader#bottom reader#sub reader#bottom gn reader#sub gn reader#amab reader#dom male character#top male character#bunny hybrid#wolf hybrid#knotting cw#feminization cw#psuedocest cw#top jjk#top cod#top gojo satoru#top mha#dom top character#sub nsft#dom nsft#xo . kitoshii
4K notes
·
View notes
Text
How much are we worth? | James Potter
Pairing: James Potter x Fem!Reader
Word count: 5.8k
Summary: Sirius bets that James can't get a girl to go out with him. James pursues you and falls for you. You are hurt when you find out that you were just a bet, even more when you realise how little they bet on you.
Notes: A classic: Strangers to friends to lovers, Angst, Bet trope, Fluff and happy ending because yey, I believe in second chances :) Existence of a wardrobe that works like newt scamanders suitcase and SPeLLing Mistakes
Masterlist
_________________
In hindsight, you should've known.
"Have you maybe considered giving up on her?" Remus' question caught James off guard when he returned to the marauders at the Gryffindor table after another failed attempt and rejection by Lily.
"Not until she's given me a chance at least," James responded, eyes trained on Lily's retreating figure. "Besides, this chasing game is sort of our thing now."
The marauders nodded sceptically.
"Not particularly the dynamic I'd want to have with the person I fancy," Peter whispered, loud enough for everyone to hear. James shot him a look as if Peter had just committed the greatest betrayal of the century.
Sirius snorted out loud. "Dynamic my ass, yeah." He threw a piece of bread across the table in James' direction.
"He's stuck with Lily now because if he decides to chase some other poor girl and inevitably get rejected, it'll prove that James Potter just can't get some," he added, wearing a shit eating grin on his face.
James pulled a face at Sirius. "Oh please I can get girls. It's just that contrary to you, I actually show commitment to only one," he huffed.
Sirius shrugged. "You say that, but you've never even had a girlfriend. Been pining over Evans since first year. Besides, commitment or being stuck," he weighed his hands in the air. "Same same."
James rolled his eyes and got up. When he turned around, he crashed into someone who had been standing behind him, tripping her, and he sent her crashing into the Ravenclaw table behind him. The Ravenclaw sitting at that table ducked out of the way. She stuck her hands out to brace herself and loudly hissed when her hand ended up in someone's scalding soup.
"Godric, I am so sorry," James scrambled to offer her a napkin. She snatched it out of his hands and dried her hands. James saw that they were scorching red and more apologies stumbled out of his mouth.
"Let me help you get to madam Pomfrey," he offered, concern lacing his tone. He reached his hand out to her and she jerked away.
"Fuck off Potter, I'd rather take a bloody bath in boiling water than go anywhere with you." She spat, and left, hand pressed against her chest, covered by the napkin.
The commotion had everyone turn their heads at him and despite usually being a fan of being at the centre of attention, he embarrassedly sat down again.
"Guess really no girl wants to go anywhere with you, Prongs," Sirius snickered. James offered him a sour look.
"This was just because I literally burned her hand, Pads. Any other time, she would totally go out with me." James boasted, but guilt and concern for the girl who he didn't know, lingered in his mind.
"Right, you wanna bet?"
"The usual?"
"The usual."
They sealed the deal with a nod. Peter and Remus shared a look but they knew that was no use trying to tell them to stop it already. Remus thought back to the scowl on the girl's face and prayed that she would stay headstrong and reject James.
After all, Sirius and James were from wealthy families, so money has never actually played a role during these bets. Itâs just the principle of it that counts and is the reason why they only ever bet one galleon. It meant someone would get hurt.
The scowl on your face disappeared with the cool relief of the running water from the girls bathroom on your hand, but the bitter feeling remained when your mind wandered to James Potter. You scoffed to yourself. Arrogant, self pretentious, blood boiling bully. Though never having been a victim of their pranks, you lost several friends to Beauxbatons because of the maraudersâ cruelty.
You glanced at yourself in the mirror one last time and left for your Ancient Runes class where you walked to your designated seat next to Lily Evans. You two unsurprisingly got along. Though your personalities were nothing alike, you being rather reserved, you could both value each otherâs calm presence and even âmaturityâ to a certain degree.
She offered you a smile and you nodded at her in acknowledgement. âIâm embarrassed to ask this, but could I maybe share your book? I didnât have time to pick it up after lunch.â Lily gave you a surprised look but quickly assured you that you could to which you offered her a small but grateful smile.
She opened her mouth to tell you something, when something else, or rather someone else, caught her attention. Before he even reached the table, she had already attempted to ward him off in a monotone voice. âGo away Potter, Iâm not interested.â
âNot here for you, Lilypad,â he smugly said and stopped right next to you. Lily raised her eyebrows and looked at you with a concerned look. Without looking up from Lilyâs book, you also repeated Lilyâs words. âFuck off Potter, Iâm not interested either.â
âI havenât even said anythi-â
âAnd I donât want you to.â
âOkay, but here me out, I-â
âI. Donât. Want. You. To,â you pronounced every word clearly.
âCome on, just listen-â
You turned around, an incredibly sour look on your face. James couldnât help but admire you for a moment. You looked pretty, contorted face aside. Especially when you had smiled at Lily. It had caught him off guard.
âCan you spare me a second?â He tried again. For a second, he thought he saw a look of appreciation cross your face at his formulated words, but it was gone in a split second.
âNo. Class is starting, get back to your seat Potter,â you dryly responded. You turned back to your book and James walked back to his friends.
James potter was determined though, you had to give him that. You abruptly turned on your heels, ready to walk in the opposite direction, even if it would mean a detour of about 8 minutes to your destination. You were really not into his crap today.
âY/N!â James called out to you and chased you.
âI told you to call me by my last name. We're not friends, Potter. I donât want to be. In fact, I donât want anything to do with you. So, for Merlinâs sake, leave me alone, or I swear on his balls that I will hurt you.â You spat the last part out through gritted teeth and
James took a step back in surprise. He looked at you for a moment, carefully considering his next words. âL/N.â He settled on, voice quieter. When you didnât immediately walk off, he took it as a sign to continue. âI was wondering if you would allow me to sit next to you during our free period between Transfiguration and Potions.â
You raised you eyebrows.
âMy friends all took classes and thereâs like a two hour gap and I like company, thatâs all,â he hastily explained before you could go and reject him.
âWhat are you, six years old?â You sarcastically asked him. âCanât spend what, two hours on your own?â
Jamesâ eyes averted to the ground. âJust not enjoying being alone,â he mumbled, almost embarrassedly. You looked at him, great, now you were being an asshole yourself.
âYou know the big old wardrobe in the abandoned classroom on the seventh floor?â you eventually asked. Jamesâ eyes lit up and nodded.
âItâs bigger on the inside.â You said.
âA secret room?â He asked while trying to recall seeing an extra room on the map. You nodded. âNot even visible on your map because itâs not Hogwarts. A pocket dimension, Dumbledore said.â
Jamesâ jaw fell slack. âYou know about the map?â he whispered.
âYou can join me there between classes next week if you want, but I canât promise you that itâll be any different to passing the time on your own.â You said, completely ignoring him. You stopped in front of the library. âA word about the wardrobe and I swear-â
â-on Merlinâs balls that youâll hex me, yeah,â he waved you off with a triumphant smile.
âWitty, are you now.â You looked at him. A small smirk lingering on the corner of your lips. James heart skipped.
âJust one of the effects you have on me, darling,â he winked at you. âL/N,â he quickly corrected when your face fell into a scowl again.
âIâm not kidding though, this is my spot to get away from everything. I donât feel like sharing it with people.â James felt flattered. So you would share it with him?
âI solemnly swear I wonât tell,â he assured you, a serious expression on his face. âYou can trust me, L/N.â He cringed at his own words. Trust him? He was only talking to you to prove Sirius wrong.
âIâll hold you to it, Potter,â you nodded and entered the library. The door closed and James slouched against the wall next to him. A giddy feeling fluttered in his stomach at the thought of hanging out with you.
âSo what happened to rather bathing in boiling water than going anywhere with me,â James couldnât help but arrogantly ask while trying to keep up with your ridiculously fast walking pace as you two were on your way to the wardrobe. âIâm not going anywhere with you, youâre going somewhere with me,â you denied, your eyes narrowed at him. James put his hands up in mock surrender. âLead the way, L/N.â
âI am,â you deadpanned.
James sceptically looked at the oak wardrobe. He and his friends had rummaged through this room already. It included the wardrobe, but it had looked pretty normal.
âDoesnât look very special,â he said while you were busy locking the door behind you. You made your way over to James and pushed him out of the way roughly. He gaped at you with an offended look on his face. âYou know, being a bit more chivalrous wouldnât hurt you,â he exclaimed.
You shrugged and opened the door. James stared in amazement as he realised that the inside was in fact bigger. He walked to the wall that the wardrobe was standing against and squeezed his hand between the wall and the wardrobe.
âWhy are you so surprised?â you asked. âWe literally learned about the Extension charm yesterday?â
âWe did?â
Maybe hanging out with James Potter wasnât as terrible as you had expected it to be and so, it became a routine. James had finally realised that his persistence to flirt with you or try to impress you wasnât getting him anywhere and had opted to actually be considerate of you.
He respected you when you not so kindly told him to fuck off and was sitting next to you quietly while you studied between hours in the wardrobe. He had read the book that heâd seen you read in the courtyard- and was surprised to find himself interested in the story- so that he could talk to you about something when your demeanour told him that he could speak again. He stuck to calling you by your last name and learned to read your mood when he could joke around.
Most importantly, heâd learned to enjoy himself in a comfortable silence that didnât require him to do or say anything and just let him be.
You two were laying on the couch again, feet propped up, both on opposite sides, but feet touching in the middle. James was admiring you. The way your eyebrows crunched up in a frown, eyes squinted, and lips mouthing the words you were reading.
âYouâre careless with spelling, Potter.â You eventually looked up from correcting his assignment. âBut thatâs a brilliant essay.â
James beamed up at you, relief, pride and happiness all washing over him at once.
âAlso, you have a nice handwriting,â you added after considering whether or not you should mention it.
James was now fully grinning, pushing himself to sit up from his relaxed position. âTwo compliments?â he asked teasingly and you immediately huffed and looked away. âDonât let it get to your head, Potter. Itâs big as it is.â
âBut you think Iâm brilliant and that my handwriting is nice.â He repeated happily.
âYour essay was brilliant,â you attempted to correct him, but he seemed to be lost in happy thoughts. You looked at him. He had his arms up behand his neck because he had laid down again. He was grinning from ear to ear and his eyes squinted in delight and satisfaction. He looked so... harmless.
âYou know,â you began and James looked up at you, propping himself up a little in curiosity at the fact that you were starting the conversation for the first time.
âI used to think you were the biggest asshole ever. Astoundingly stupid and good for nothing but hurting people.â You were looking up at the ceiling now and missed the way James eyes flashed with mixed feelings.
âI had a few friends, you know. They were great, but everyone called them boring and a stick in the mud.â You turned your head towards James. âYou and the rest of the marauders used to tell us to âlighten up already,â and pranked us separately, one by one until all five moved schools.â
James looked down, feeling horrible and guilty. It was true that in his early years at Hogwarts, he and his friends had been going too far with pranks. That kind of stopped after that prank.
âSo Iâve held a grudge against you, like any good friend would do,â you smiled to yourself at the thought of your friends. âI think maybe I no longer have to.â James heart melted at your confession. Over the course of weeks, heâd become desperate for your approval and friendship.
âYouâve changed since then,â you concluded out loud. âNot cruel anymore.â You hesitated for a moment.
âJames?â You then asked and James looked up at you with wide eyes. He knew that this was the first time that youâd addressed him by his name instead of âPotterâ.
âYeah?â
âI really value our friendship,â you whispered. âItâs worth a lot to me.â
James heart both warmed and tightened. âItâs worth a lot to me too,â he whispered back.
âWhere were you,â Remus asked when he returned to the Gryffindor common room. âWe looked on the map, but we couldnât find you.â
âAnd we couldnât find Y/N either.â James fought the urge to correct them and say that they shouldnât use your first name like that. That he had worked for your friendship to stop calling you by your last name.
âDo I owe you a galleon now?â Sirius popped up from behind him. âWhat? No,â James said, thinking of another subject to talk about, wanting to ignore the existence of the bet in the first place.
âI was hanging out with Y/N,â he admitted. âBut because we're friends now.â
âYeah, but where were you hanging out?â Peter asked. âBecause we werenât allowed to leave Hogwarts today.â
âDid you find another secret passage?â Sirius gasped and James immediately shook his head to deny it. âOh come on, weâre your friends, you have to tell us!â
Remus watched James shift uncomfortably and tried to intervene. âLet him be, Padfoot.â Sirius wasnât having it though, and when James said that he promised not to tell, he responded with, âWhat, you value your fake friendship with that stick-up-her-ass girl more than us?â
âItâs not a fake friendship,â he weakly fought back. âDonât call her that.â
Sirius sighed. âIâm sorry Prongs. I didnât mean to call her that, hell I donât even know the girl, sheâs probably alright. But youâre keeping secrets, itâs not fair.â
You stared in disbelief at the marauder who wasnât James, having a hook-up in your wardrobe. When he noticed you in the entrance, Sirius merely held his hand up at you in a greeting. âThanks for letting me borrow this, this is the best spot for not getting caught.â
You backed away and slammed the door shut. James.
âPotter!â you yelled at him when you saw him leave the Gryffindor chambers. Your face was contorted in anger and you were seething.
He looked up at you, happy feeling in his chest and he was itching to show you the paper behind his back.
You stabbed your finger in his chest, effectively wiping the happy grin on his face off. âYou promised,â you hissed. James immediately knew what you were talking about. âIâm sorry, I had to tell him,â he tried to justify his actions and you scoffed. âFuck you,â you spat and walked off.
James stood there, frozen and stared at the empty spot in front of him. His arms hung by his side and he looked down at his essay which wore a big âOâ mark and right next to it in Professor McGonagallâs handwriting, âKeep this brilliant work up, Mr. Potter.â
James was watching you, sulking. He had made such progress and now it felt as if all those baby steps were for nothing, instead taking eight long strides back. You had closed yourself off again and James was too intimidated by your glares every time he walked in your direction, so he would change directions last minute every time you burned a hole through his head with your eyes.
âThis is so stupidâ he thought to himself when his body automatically steered him away from you again. He mustered up all of his courage and headed straight for you. He would rather face your wrath head on than go back to being strangers. Especially when tomorrow was free period again.
âIs it okay if I talk to you for a moment?â he asked, nervous.
You scanned him up and down. Everything about him looked remorseful, from his posture to dull eyes to his tone when he asked you if he could have a word. You waved at him to take a seat next to you, and he gratefully took the opportunity.
âIâm sorry. I swore I wouldnât tell and I did and I shouldnât have. I would go back in time and stop past me from telling Sirius, but I canât, but I also donât want to lose you because I meant what I said. This friendship is worth so much to me.â James took a deep breath. âSo please let me make amends?â he finished.
âOkay.â
James blinked. âOkay?â he dumbly repeated.
âThatâs what I said.â
âWait, so thatâs it? No grovelling? No conditions?â
âWould you like me to add conditions?â
âI mean..â James stuttered. âSure?â
âFine. Consider this your second chance , even though it technically is your third after your horrid behaviour towards my friends. Itâs also your last.â You said that last part sharply. âDo you accept those terms?â
James nodded in relief and agreed. It was only when he laid in bed at night that he realised that he shouldâve probably gotten clean on the matter of the bet right when he had the chance. He was on his last chance after all. But it would be alright. He would simply call off the bet and then it would be as if nothing ever happened. No one had to know, no one had to get hurt.
He waited after Transfiguration and grinned at you when you made your way to him. He had really looked forward to spending time with you again at your spot. Even if the marauders knew its location now, too.
âLead the way, Y/N.â
âI am,â you retorted with a hint of amusement in your voice. James grinned and followed you, only noticing after a while that you were walking around on the third floor instead of the seventh. âDid you find a new spot?â he curiously asked.
âYes. And no.â James huffed at your vagueness, imploring you to explain. âLetâs just say that Dumbledore got himself off my blacklist.â You turned the corner and moved a portrait to the side. James knew of the passageway. It was moist in there and cold so it hadnât interested him and his friends very much. But behind the door you just opened, stood your wardrobe.
He looked at it, amazed. âYou got Dumbledore to move a wardrobe for you?â he asked incredulously. You slyly smiled but didnât say anything except for âI did the cleaning myself.â
âSo whatâs going on with you and James,â Lily curiously asked you. You shrugged and brought your water bottle to your lips. âKept bothering me into a friendship, I guess.â
Lily laughed. âWell, whatever keeps him away from me,â she joked and you let out an audible laugh. She leaned in towards you. âBut if heâs no longer fighting for my attention, but yours, I think it might mean that he fancies you.â
You choked on your water. âMost certainly not!â You strictly assured her and composed yourself. Lily laughed. âNo need to get so defensive over his feelings. You make it seem as if I suggested that you fancied him,â she said, chuckling. You turned your head away and she gasped. âDo you fancy him?â
âWhatâs with all this gossiping and boys talk,â you grumbled, unpleased. âBut for the record, I donât think so.â You stuck your nose up.
âYou donât think so?â Lily repeated. âWhat do you mean?â
âI gravely appreciate him and I feel very comforted in his presence. Weâre friends. It doesnât mean I fancy him.â You answered. âBesides, Iâve never fancied anyone. Not sure I know what itâs like.â
âOkay, how would you feel if he starts dating someone, right now?â
You pondered over the question for a bit. âI guess he can do whatever he wants, but donât expect me to share our spot with some random girl,â you said, the last part coming out more bitter than you expected. Huh. âDid you fancy James Potter?â you wondered.
âI fancy her,â James told his friends while they were out in Hogsmeade.
âL/N?â Peter asked. James nodded in affirmation. âWell damn Prongs,â Sirius started. âWhat happened?â
âY/N and I are good, I think. We fit and it feels amazing. It seems surprising, but we can talk for hours or sit in silence together without it being weird at all. Everything is comfortable with her, in like the good way,â James struggled to express all his feelings about you.
Sirius whistled. âAlmost envious of you, Prongs. What about Evans though?â
James shrugged. âNot the kind of dynamic I want.â
âSo are you going to tell her?â Remus asked. James puffed his chest. âOf course. Iâm not shy about my feelings. I publicly chased after Lily for years,â he reasoned. But despite his big words, he felt like a nervous wreck. Because what if you rejected him?
James found you in the library. âIs now a good time?â he asked. You sat up straight. Last night, you had done a lot of thinking and came to the conclusion that yes, you fancied James Potter. âYes, actually. I wanted to talk to you,â you replied. You got up and and started to gather your belongings. James grabbed your books for you and you left the library.
âI fancy you.â
James blinked. Were his ears deceiving him? Were you joking? Did you have a bet of your own going on with someone?
âIâm sorry?â he managed to get out, his voice an octave higher than usual.
âI fancy you,â you stated again. Matter of factly. âI came to the realisation yesterday and they do say honesty is the best policy.â James laughed softly at your sad attempt to lessen the awkward atmosphere.
âI actually wanted to talk to you to say the same thing,â he breathed out in a relieved manner. You stared at him in surprise. Okay. Definitely not what you expected.
âSo you fancy me.â You repeated to make sure.
âAnd you fancy me.â James nodded.
âDo you want to go out with me?â you asked.
Jamesâ heart leaped. He had spent so much time asking that question, he realised that how amazing it felt to hear the question directed at him. He grinned. âGlad you asked, darling. Yes, Iâll go out with you.â He reached out to you carefully wrapped an arm around you. You fully leaned into him in a hug and breathed him in.
âThink our relationship just went up in value.â You mumbled, your words slightly muffled by your face, hidden in his sweater.
You felt him laugh. âWell, we upgraded from friends to couple. How much are we worth now?â
You pretended to think about it. âWeâre worth all the money in Gringotts bank.â
âThatâs a lot of money,â he hummed.
You had taken James out on a date in the middle of the Gryffindor Quidditch stands at night, after curfew. James was the first to lean in and kiss you and when he did, he practically melted into you, your arms slung over his broad shoulders. Heâd muttered something about how lucky he was and youâd told him that he better know it, before admitting that you felt the same way.
After you had left him several hickeys, scattered across his neck, he had insisted on returning the favour. He was only on his second when you two were interrupted by Filch, who had spotted you two. You two ran off to the third floor and decided to hide out in your wardrobe until he was gone all while continuing making out. You and James fell asleep in that position. You on your back on the couch, James draped over you like a weighted blanket with his face nuzzled in your throat, and your legs entangled.
Though very surprised at first, your fellow Hogwarts students quickly got used to the idea of you and James in a relationship. It wasnât long before you were walking down the corridors together, James hand on your lower back and inching lower. You shot him a warning glare and he bit his check when he splayed his hand over your ass with a cheeky smile. You elbowed him in the ribs, earning a huff and let your hand rest on his ass in turn.
Everything was perfect, which is of course why everything had to become a disaster very quickly. James wasnât even sure how such a perfect night had turned so horrible. One moment, you were partying, everything had been great, and he had been envisioning you and him for the rest of your lives, and the next, he was pleading with you through a locked door.
âY/N, we can call you Y/N right?â Sirius had drunkenly slurred. You had rolled your eyes at his antics, but nodded. Though you would never admit it out loud, you appreciated the elder Black.
âI like you. We all like you and weâre happy that itâs you and not Evans anymore,â he mumbled on and he stumbled over his own feet, barely reacting in time to not drop to the floor.
You internally smiled at his words.
âIâm sorry that I was an asshole to you. Youâre really great. If I had known, I wouldnât have targeted your friend group for pranks or risked your feelings by making you part of a stupid bet.â
It was as if the world stopped spinning for a moment, music only barely in the background. âA bet?â you spoke in a dangerously low voice.
Sirius seemed to catch on to your change in demeanour and sobered up at an incredible rate. âShit, no-â
But you had already turned around to find James, Sirius stumbling behind you to try and stop you.
âHow much?â you spat out angrily when you found him. The music was luckily loud enough to hide your argument from other students.
James looked at you, confused. âHow much?â
âHow much are we worth?â
James frowned at you question. âAll the money in Gringotts bank,â he calmly answered you and moved to embrace you, thinking you were just very drunk.
You pushed him away and he stumbled a few steps back.
âNo,â you hoarsely responded. âThatâs how much I think weâre worth. How much did you bet on me.â
Jamesâ blood ran cold. âI-â His words opened and closed like a fish. âBecause the amount better have been fucking worth it, James,â you cut him off.
âDarling-â
You felt numb. âHow little?â
âA galleon.â
You nodded and stepped back. âI was wrong,â you shakily breathed out. âYou, James Potter, are still cruel.â
James chased you. âWait, please,â he begged. You ran out of the room, towards the third floor and into the wardrobe hidden behind the door behind the portrait.
James followed you and pulled on the knob to open the wardrobe that you had locked. He sunk down against the doors and took a deep breath.
He had to explain. He had to let you know that you meant everything to him. And that everything was real. Honesty is the best policy after all, right?
âIâm sorry. Darling, I am so sorry. Itâs so stupid how it happened. They were saying that I couldnât get anyone to go out with me and then I accidentally hurt you with the soup incident, so Sirius bet with me that I couldnât get anyone you to go out with me. I was never planning on hurting you, I swear,â James rambled.
âI wanted to apologize and make up for your hand anyway. Not that it was out of pity or anything,â he immediately added.
âI did think you were beautiful. I did want to talk to you. And when you rejected me at first, yes, I did want to prove Sirius wrong. But then you were everything. I wanted so desperately to be friends with you because you were right. The bet was stupid, but it was never about money. It was never even about you per se, but Iâm so fucking happy that it ended up being you, because Iâm in love with you. Please believe me.â
You sucked in a breath at his words. âWhy didnât you tell me?â
James jumped at your voice from the other side of the door. âI wanted to, I really did. But I had already screwed up once and you werenât going to give me anymore chances, so I thought that if I just never told you and called of the bet, pretending it never happened, I could keep you.â He leaned back against the door, eyes tightly shut. âAnd if we break up, then I donât regret it, because the past months with you were perfect,â he whispered.
The door abruptly opened from inside out and he stumbled back, having leaned against it. He looked up at you, hovering above him. He knew you. He knew how to read you and right now, you needed space. âIâll wait for you,â he said, hesitantly and left you alone.
You needed your friends right now.
When James didnât see you the next day, he accepted that you didnât want to see him. But by now, almost an entire week had passed and James and his friends were itching to apologize to you at least once more. He decided to ask Lily where you were and was absolutely not prepared for her answer.
âShe went to Beauxbatons.â Lily pursed her lips at the boy in front of her in disdain. She knew what had happened but couldnât help but pity him a little bit when he looked at her like that. Devastated.
Jamesâ world stopped and for a moment he thought he couldnât breathe. Did you leave? Had he managed to push you away to a whole different school? He thanked Lily for her answer and sat down at his own desk in a daze. His body moved on autopilot for the next few days. He was falling into a routine that he didnât like.
During free periods, he hid out in the wardrobe, face up towards the ceiling as he imagined you were lying in his arms right then.
You had been gone for a week and a half and had returned to Hogwarts. Feeling lighter in your heart and decisive steps carrying you towards the Gryffindor Quidditch stands, right on time for the match.
You saw James and your heart jumped. He looked good. He had definitely looked better before, but all in all, he looked good. You bit your lip, suddenly insecure and doubting his promise to wait for you. Another twenty points for Gryffindor and admired James from the distance.
When you had arrived at Beauxbatons, you had wallowed in self pity for a day or two before your friends had pulled you out of it and reasoned with you. Surprisingly on Jamesâ behalf.
You knew they were right. You were madly in love with James and he was undoubtedly madly in love with you too. Though it had all started off as a bet, how could you stay upset when it only brought you and James together.
James eyes scanned through the crowd, automatically trailing to the spot where you two had been sitting and kissed during your first date. He had to do a double take when he saw you in the crowds and almost fell off his broomstick when he rubbed his eyes with both hands to make sure he wasnât dreaming.
He started making his way towards you when his eyes locked onto the golden snitch. His eyes flickered between you and the snitch, but you had seen it too, so you flashed him a grin. His shoulders relaxed, and he started the chase.
âDarling?â James appeared in the doorway to the boyâs changing rooms.
âJames,â you nodded. You were smiling at him, and your warm, inviting tone had him move forward until you were within reach.
âIâve missed you so much, I thought I lost you.â
âHm, youâre just lucky that I really really love you too.â You sassed back. James was in front of you in two big steps. âYeah?â he asked a twinkle in his eye. âJust like that? No grovelling? No conditions?â
You kissed him. âWould you like me to include grovelling?â you laughed at him.
âYeah actually. You see, Iâve already prepared at least eight different ways to make up to you.â
He pressed his lips to yours again.
âGet a room!â Sirius yelled and you shot him a sour look. He held up his hands in surrender, a shit eating grin still present on his face.
âFine, but donât expect your captain back for the celebratory party. Heâs mine tonight,â you shot back.
âAnd every other night, I hope?â James coyly smiled at you. You shook your head in amusement and dragged him away, hand slipping to rest on his ass, his own hand finding its way to yours.
âLead the way, Darling.â
@elsie-bells @charlie-weasley-is-underrated @dreamingofmarauders @moonyslibrary98 @wildernessflora @hollandweather @queerqueenlynn @locklyebrainrot @thisrandombitch @moonys0chocolate @grac3aph3lion @someonesuggestmeaname @mel-yldrm @yrseline @apiec @earfquak3 @yourvvenicebitch @venomsvl @leyla-ravenclaw @spacedangel @darrarii @shrekscrustybudassy @unsleptwriter @middle-of-the-earth @sirene-noir @bettytaylorversion @littlepoisonmushroom @faumpje @iloveutwice @katelebate @moonysupremacy01 @marina468 @fangirl-kimora @bellesowl @badasswlthafatass @sjprongs
@targaryenmoony @its-a-ittle-bit-cold @quackitysdrugdealer @gaysludge @acciotwinz @in2meijasworld @shadowbriar @kategables @prongsprincessworld @devilsnightz @lavandersblues @inesven
#james potter x fem!reader#james potter x reader#james potter x y/n#james potter x you#marauders era#james potter fluff#james potter angst#james potter fic#james potter imagine#marauders#marauders fanfic
4K notes
·
View notes
Text
Lorelei â Simon "Ghost" Riley x Reader | Part II
1 2 3 4 5 6
Synopsis: Aware of the way his lifestyle doesn't align with your dream life and unwilling to quit his life as a soldier, Simon breaks things off with you. It isn't until a year later that he sees you again, a tiny carbon copy of him held in your arms.
"Can I hold her?" You dread the question. The way he asks it, the way he looks at you, the way you know he's going out of his comfort zone to come to your house, knowing you don't want him there.
"Sure." You put your pride aside, having the best interest of your baby in mind. The little girl is placed carefully in his arms, and it breaks your heart to see just how well she fits there, like a missing puzzle piece.
"She's so beautiful." He whispers, brown eyes fully focused on his daughterâhis daughter. For someone who avoided the topic of family like the plague, the concept was still weird to even think about, despite the way the girl in his arms looked just like him when he was a baby, countless pictures hung around his house before they were permanently destroyed by his father in attempts to torment Mrs. Riley.
"What was that, Captain?" Simon crooned teasingly, leaning his head closer to the baby to try to understand the babbles that were slowly becoming more and more clear each passing week. Of course, she was still too young to talk, though the little girl loved babbling out at any given moment.
"She's lovely, isn't she? Shame she looks like you." Your words came out teasing for the first time ever since you saw him again, the banter in your previous friendship coming back for a second as he playfully glared down at you.
"Shame she acts like me too." He jested, the baby's mannerisms very reminiscent of his own. You poke your tongue out at him jokingly before looking back down at your daughter, the strings of your heart being pulled the more you stare at her. The little creature doesn't cry much, luckily, so you have all the time in the world to simply admire what you createdâ what you both created.
"Look at her tongue stickin' out." Simon pointed out to the baby's tiny tongue sticking out, a quiet laugh leaving his lips at the way she imitated you. You gently pinch her chubby cheek, planting a kiss on her forehead as a small laugh escapes you too. It's not hard for her to steal your heart, Simon noticed.
"Hush, darlin', daddy's busy flirtin' with mommy." He knows he's overstepping, but... it's worth the risk. He wants what you used to have back then, despite knowing he doesn't deserve it. He'll prove himself, Simon promised since the first time he saw you again.
"Just so you know, thisâ" You point between him, the baby, and you. "Doesn't mean we're together. Not a chance." You try to be stern, though you both can't deny the look in your eyes. Still, you resist, not wanting to be disappointed again. Simon leaving is an open wound that never healed.
"I know." He replied after a few seconds, not looking at you. His eyes were focused on the baby, holding her close to his chest as she cuddled up to him, quieting down from her babbling. He sat down on the couch, one of his fingers absent-mindedly running over the features of his daughter.
"I'm thinkin' of retiring within a year or two, once Makarov's dead." He starts hesitantly, not daring to look at you just yet.
"Do you think the three of us can be a family? I know I messed up, and I'm sorry." He finally looks up at you, though only for a short second before he's getting up again, gently putting the baby in her crib. He gives her a small plushie to cuddle, soft blanket wrapped over her tiny frame. He comes back to you, bare hands hesitantly reaching for yours before noticing you're about to recoil back. He doesn't blame you.
"I'll do anything." He swears, taking a step back to respect your personal space. You look away for a few seconds, arms crossed and a small frown on your lips. The thought of Simon leaving or dying is always there, eating at the back of your mind.
"You're retiring?" Is all you can ask, not bothering to hide the sheer curiosity and confusion. Simon has been a soldier since he was 18â it's all he knows. He has given up his entire life and familyâ why stop now?
"Yeah. Think it's time to slow down... actually live life a little, for once. I had to retire at some point, yeah?" It wasn't an easy choice at all. He has bled for the army countless times, lost his family because of it, lost so many allies he can't even count them in his head, yet the tiny girl was the one that made him realize enough is enough.
"Interesting." It's all you reply, eyes slightly narrowed as you look deep into his, seeking for any signs of hesitation or lying. You find none.
"I'm serious. I can be a father to her, and... a husband to you, if you let me. Just like you wanted." Just like you told him you wanted things to be. Just like he thought about before breaking up with you after 4 years.
"Don't have to give me an answer now, but I'm retirin' and that's final." He went to grab his backpack, pulling out a folder. He placed it in front of you gently before giving his sleeping daughter a soft kiss on the forehead, eyes fully focused on her as he memorized her features. It's gonna be a long time until he sees her again.
"I'm deploying in an hour." He mentioned, his back turned towards you as you read the papers. His will, updated to include your daughter. Previously, it was only you there.
"Not comin' back for a long while, unless things go well. If shit hits the fan..." He knows it's always a possibility when dealing with Makarov.
"You'll both have enough to live a good life." He was getting choked up. Not crying or tearing up, but uncomfortable enough that he was struggling to speak.
"Simon." You call out and he turns his head towards you, slight surprise in his features. It's the first time you call him Simon since he came back into your lifeâ it used to be Ghost, much to his dismay, to place even more space between you. He never said anything about it.
"Something to keep your heart safe." You walk up to him, both of your hands holding one of his, placing a hard object in his palm. He looks down at it and his heart almost stops.
The ID bracelet your baby wore shortly after she was born. He nods his head once in acknowledgment, expression growing more determined as his fingers trace the outline of the plastic.
"Come back to her safe." Your hand hesitantly went to the back of his neck, pulling him closer until his forehead was against yours. He lets you, and you're both stuck looking deep into each other's eyes for what feels like forever.
"Come back to us." You plant a soft kiss to his forehead before letting go, basking in the slight sense of normalcy, ignoring your worthless pride for once. He leans down and returns the kiss to your forehead, nodding once. He stares down at you, memorizing your features the same way he did with your daughter before turning around and leaving, swearing to keep the silent promise with a newfound sense of determination.
[Previous] [Next]
Taglist:
@skulfan1 @survivalshxt @ghostslittlegf
#ghost mw2#simon ghost riley#ghost cod#simon riley#cod mwii#cod mw2#simon riley x y/n#ghost x f!reader#ghost x reader#ghost x you#ghost x y/n#simon riley x you#dad!ghost#dad!simon riley#mw2 fanfic#mw2 fluff#simon ghost fluff#ghost fluff
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
ebb and flow.
yandere!floyd leech x (female) reader cw: yandere, unhealthy behaviors/relationship, dub-con, nsfw, stepcest, obsession, getting high/use of edibles, reader is implied to have small breasts, octavinelle trio is human in this story, au with no magic, brief mention of alcohol use, brief mention of implied somnophilia, reader and trio are 18 in the last scene of the story (in case it isn't clear) note - like the tide, floyd's interests ebb and flow. you happen to be more than a passing fancy.
When heâs old enough to put his thoughts into words, Floyd declares, rather obnoxiously, that girls are gross and he wants nothing to do with them.
âAll they ever wanna do is talk about dolls and dresses,â he laments, scuffing his shoe against the cobbles.
âYou know Iâm a girl, right?â You scoff and turn your nose up, mildly offended. âAnd not all girls are like that. Iâm not like that.â
And itâs true. You give as good as you get. You lunge after Floyd when he yanks your favorite toys out of your hands or when he tugs on your hair, every infraction intentional. He knows just how to rile you up enough for you to give chase. Youâre keen to wrestle him in the mud on rainy days in the same way heâs willing to race you up and down the streets to prove outlandish points.
Growing up with two brothersâthough they arenât your family by blood, referring to them as your step-brothers is a knotty mouthful you prefer to avoidâtaught you things you never would have learned if you had a sister.
Perhaps their presence served to stoke the fires of playful violenceâmeaningless quarrels that were resolved in a matter of minutes, often punctuated with halfhearted apologies. Once, in the middle of a particularly nasty brawl, you kicked Floyd in the jaw and knocked his front tooth free. Morbidly amused, Jade applauded you for the show. Floyd held his bruised face in one hand, glaring viciously as blood dribbled from his lips. He reeled his arm back, but it never landed. Your father chewed the lot of you out before he could throw the punch.
âWhat are we going to do with you?â your mother would say while she patched the both of you up. âAlways fighting like this⊠Thatâs not very nice now, is it?â
The twinsâ mother died shortly after giving birth and so they never knew the concept of a mother until five years later when their father remarried. It was then when you joined their family of three, and the twins had taken to their new mother like fish in water. Adoringly, they would tug on her skirt and demand attention. She was all too happy to indulge them, lifting them into her arms one at a time.
âYou know that means Mama and me, donât you?â you add, skipping ahead of him.
âThatâs different. Mama doesnât count. Sheâs special.â
âWhat about me?â
Floyd takes one look at you and smiles that mean, mocking smile. âYouâre even worse. Youâve got girl germs.â
You donât bother granting him a head start. Heâs already running.
On the cusp of a growth spurt, his face peppered in pimples, Floyd is only fifteen when you chase him out of your bedroom.
âGet out! Get out! Get out!â Your piercing shrieks and Floydâs raucous laughter echo through the halls, drawing the perpetually curious Jade out of his room like a worm from an apple core.
Heâs greeted with the sight of Floyd, who has clasped your bra around his head and is now parading about proudly. A plush octopus flies after him and smacks into the wall. Seconds later, you burst from your room with embarrassment painted on your face.
âOh my.â Jade observes the scene unfold from behind his fist. His mismatched eyes glitter with mischief.
âYouâre so tiny! Your boyfriendâs gonna fall in love with a shrimp!â Floyd sticks his tongue out at you. âShrimpy (Name)! Shrimpy (Name)! Iâve got a shrimp for a sis!â
âThatâs not funny, and Azulâs not my boyfriend!â You reach for him, but he avoids you with an agile sidestep. âKnock it off! Give it back!â
âBut it fits me better.â
âIt does not!â You turn to Jade and gesture wildly at Floyd, who is now batting his lashes like a princess. âDonât just stand there! Help me out.â
âOh, Iâm afraid Iâm much more suited to the sidelines. I wouldnât want to interrupt your fun.â
You grit your teeth. âYou assââ
âSo much noise! What in the world is going on here?â
Your mother makes her way up the stairs just as Floyd tugs the bra off his head. You round on her before the twins can.Â
âMooom, Floydâs being gross. He stole my bra and wonât give it back.â
âHuuuh. No way. Sheâs totally framinâ me. I donât have her bra.â Floyd folds his arms over his chest, feigning innocence. âThatâs just icky. Why would I have it anyway?â
âIndeed,â Jade agrees coyly, pretending to search for it. âNo bra in sight.â
âYouâre liarsâyou and Jade!â You sneer at them. They merely smile angelically. âIâll kick both of you in your dicks if you donâtââ
â(Name), mind your language!â Sighing, your mother issues both boys a stern frown. âFloyd, sweetheart, itâs not nice to tease your sister. You as well, Jade. Return what you stole and apologize.â She bends down to retrieve the fallen plush and passes it to you. âYou too, (Name). Youâre family. Family shouldnât fight.â
âI donât owe him an apology.â
âAnd I donât have her bra.â
âHeâs lying! Floyd was in my room, digging through my clothes.â
âNuh-uh.â
âYeah-huh!â
Jade smiles wide enough to reveal the braces on his teeth. âNow that (Name) mentions it, I did see Floyd sneaking about. Oh, but maybe thatâs not right. I only caught a glimpse, after all.âÂ
Floyd has no reason to look so betrayed. Jade oscillates between sides whenever it sates his hunger for amusement. Today, as luck would have it, heâs on your side. For now.
âIf youâre as innocent as you claim, surely thereâs no reason to keep your arms clasped behind your back.â
âYou really donât have anyoneâs back, do you?â
âFloydâŠâ Your mother looks at him expectantly, her eyes soft despite her tone.
He thrusts his arm out and drops your bra. âFine. Take it back. Wasnât havinâ any fun with it anyways.â
âHonestly, youâre such a pervert,â you snap, swiping it from the floor. âNext time you wanna come in my room, youâd better knock first. How would you like it if I went into your and Jadeâs room and stole one of your shirts?â
He sticks his tongue out at you, defiant like the brat he is. If your mother wasnât standing behind you, youâd have exacted your revenge right then.
â(Name), be nice to your brother. Floyd, apologize to your sister.â
Floyd doesnât look you in the eyes when he spits a mean-sounding, âSorry.â
Jade can only snicker, feasting on this live entertainment like itâs the richest meal.
âAnd Iâm sooo sorry youâre annoying and everyoneâs gotta put up with you.â With an exasperated huff, you strut back into your room and slam the door shut. It locks with a loud click.
âGive her some time. She just needs to cool down,â you hear your mother explain. âBut, really, you should know better, Floyd. Itâs not right to go into anyoneâs room and take their things.â
âI would never do something so egregious, Mother,â Jade admits, which you find hard to believe because heâs just as sly, if not more so, than his twin.
âSheâs just mad Iâm funnier than her,â Floyd says. A blatant falsehood if youâve ever heard one.
You could never understand Floydâs obsession with your laundry. Maybe he was just your typical hormone-addled teenager with nothing better to do but fantasize about women and their undergarments, and seeing as you were the only girl he was close toâboth in age and as siblingsâwho else could bear the brunt of his delinquency?
Or it had nothing to do with that at all, and he was just determined to be as much of a pest as possible.
Back then, that made sense.
Back then, you were foolish.
Back then, you didnât know. No one did. Not really.
Lying between your brothers, lost in thought, you stare at the plastic stars and planets pasted to your ceiling. A dulcet adagio trickles out of the tiny speaker on your bedside table. The honeyed vocals soften the static in your brain, snuffing every burden with beautiful bossa nova. You soak in every lyric, imagining yourself in the singerâs position: falling for someone in midnight blue, blooming beneath their touch, your dress falling to your ankles, exploring each otherâs shorelinesâŠ
The fantasy floats away as soon as Floyd opens his mouth, and youâre brought back to reality. No lover in your arms. No midnight blue. No flowering feelings. No dress.
âWhenâs this stuff supposed to kick in? I donât feel a thing.â
âPatience,â Jade murmurs, practically melting into the mattress. âYouâll know once it happens.â
âWell, I donât. Your shit sucks.â
âAs does your attitude.â
âWhatever.â Floyd snuggles closer to you, pulling your arm into his chest. âWhat about you, Shrimpy? You feel it yet?â
âMmh, sorta⊠I dunno. Donât call me that.â
âOnce a shrimp, always a shrimp.â
âI did offer the other half.â
âIâll take it if I feel like it.â You shake Floyd off and pout at Jade. âMom and Dadâll lose it if they find out, you know.â
Jade flashes his teeth at you in a cheeky grin. âIâm counting on you to be a sweet, dependable sister and keep my little secret safe.â
âLips are sealed.â
âWhat a good pet you are. So obedient.â
You exhale a soft, gasping laugh. âYouâre so weird.â
âBut youâre smiling.â
âOnly because youâre weird!â
He giggles and leans in close, his nose brushing yours. When he speaks again, itâs in a softer tone, near-hypnotic. âSo you do feel it.â
âMaybe.â
With a petulant whine, Floyd presses himself against you from behind. âNo fair. I wanna be all silly like you and Jade. Gimme the other half. Iâll take it right now.â
âYou can grab it.â
âYouâre closer.â
âAlas⊠My limbs are lead.â
âAsshole,â Floyd gripes, leaning over you and Jade to swipe the box from the bedside table. He often keeps his stash there. Sometimes itâs stocked with gummy edibles or mushrooms, all wrapped in plastic. Jadeâs resourceful like a squirrel, crafty in ways you canât fathom.
Today, youâre holed up in your room because you have a bigger bed. There are fairy lights strung up on the walls, providing the space with just enough dimness for you to see your surroundings. Itâs the perfect ambience for this slow, lazy Saturday in November. Your parents are out for the afternoon and wonât be back until later, and you couldnât be any happier to have the house to yourself.
As soon as the door shut, you exchanged knowing looks with your brothers and hurried back to your room. Jade told you heâd take you and Floyd to his favorite spot in the forest after midterms and then the lot of you could truly kick back and relax with some pre-rolls. Heâd invite Azul and make it a picnic in the woods. A whole day filled with fun. In your heart, it would be a date. Your brothers would just be the unwanted third and fourth wheels.
Really, you could care less about getting high. Azul is more than a drugâheâs oxygenâand you crave him like an addict feens for a fix. Floyd thinks your crush on him is stupid and misplaced. You beg to differ. Youâve admired him since childhood. How could you possibly fall out of love now?
Floyd flops back into the empty space beside you, chewing the rest of the gummy worm. His arm drapes across your waist. âWhatâre we doinâ tomorrow?â
âIâm going to the library to study with Azul.â
âLame.â
âYouâre not invited.â You roll over on your side to address him, speaking slowly. âDonât show up.â
âNow I kinda want to. I wanna see what you and Azul get up to.â
âStudying.â
âMmh, I doubt that.â Jade sticks to you like moss, his eyes fluttering shut. âAzulâs studying, at least. Youâre daydreaming.â
âNot my fault heâs cute.â
âIâm cuter.â Floydâs lips turn down in a disappointed moue. âAinât I cute?â
âNo way. Youâre ugly.â
âIâm inclined to agree.â
âNo one asked you, Jade. âSides, ainât that basically the same as sayinâ youâre ugly, too?â
âI dunno,â he mumbles dumbly, the words muffled in your shoulder. âWhat do you think, (Name)?â
âGet yourself a girlfriend and then you can ask her.â
âWonât you be my stand-in girlfriend?â
âYeah, thatâs good.â Floyd curls his fingers around the strap of your tank top. He tugs it up and down your arm in a languid rhythm. Youâre floating amongst the clouds, your mind filled with a pleasant fuzz, so scolding him isnât a priority. âForget about beinâ our sis for a sec.â
âGet lost.â
âHow coldâŠâ Jade sniffles.
âShrimpyâs ruthless.â
âStop calling me that.â
Floydâs hand crawls across your chest to grope you through your shirt. âMmh, nope. Still small.â
âAm not.â
âAre too.â
âAm not.â
âI think youâre sized just right.â Jadeâs spidery digits creep along your hip and splay across your stomach. âAzul wonât even notice. He doesnât pay attention to your assets like we do.â
âI wish he would.â You meet Jadeâs half-lidded stare. âDoes he talk about me?â
âIn what context? Youâll need to be specific,â he purrs, and if you werenât swimming in bliss youâd elbow him in the mouth.
Itâs like pulling teeth with Jade. He makes things so irritatingly difficult for no reason.
âYou know the context.â
âSometimes he says stuff,â Floyd replies instead. He rests his head in the crook of your neck and inhales the sugary notes of your perfume.
âGood stuff?â
Vibrating with a woozy warmth, you squirm between your brothers. Itâs stifling being in the middle of their sandwich, but the proximity is pleasing. Comfortable. Reassuring. You feel like an anchored ship between the both of them, safely pinned down amidst the tumultuous waves of your bedsheets. You sigh dreamily when Floydâs legs twine around yours.
âHe thought your sweater was real cute.â
âWhich one?â
âAll of âem.â
âHmm. Okay.â But that doesnât satisfy you. âWhat type of girl is he into?â
âWhy donât you make him your boyfriend? Then you can find out,â Jade says.
He aims for a sharp smile and falls short. It mellows out into something stupid and lopsided. He thinks heâs the funniest creature on the planet, and in this moment he is because the retort has you snowballing into a fit of giggles.
âMaybe I will.â
Floyd tracks your throat as it bobs with every swallow. He glances at your jaw next, at the glitters speckled on your cheeks. They sparkle like miniature stars, an entire galaxy imprinted on your skin. âYouâre wearinâ makeup.â
âHm?â
âPerfume, too. Smells good.â
âI bought some when I went to the mall.â
âWhen?â
âLast week? Two weeks ago? I canât remember.â
âYou doinâ it for Azul?â
âWho else? Certainly not you.â
Floyd scowls at Jade. âDonât answer for her. I wanna hear it from her.â
âYouâre my brother. Why would it be for you?â you mumble, more confused than unsettled.
Obviously itâs for Azul.
âWhy not? Itâs not fair other guys get to see ya lookinâ this good. Why should I be excluded just cuz Iâm your brother?â
His lips drag against your neck. Thereâs nothing special about his affection. Itâs dubiously platonic, but youâre used to it. Heâs always been prone to expressing himself through physical means. Too-tight hugs, pecks on the cheek, a gentle squeeze in clasped hands. It was cute when you were children, but now youâre seventeen and itâs getting harder to explain his clingy nature.
âI donât care what other guys think.â
âJust Azul?â Jade prompts, toying with the hem of your top. His fingers slide beneath it to prod at your navel, and suddenly Azul is no longer the most important part of this conversation. âHave you ever considered piercing it?â
âWhat? My belly button?â
âOoh, good idea. You could match jewelry with us. How about it? Iâll getcha some sturgeon scales.â
âMomâll kill me.â
âIn that case, weâre both dead.â
You blink at Jade, searching for the meaning in his mismatched hues. He opens his mouth, unfurling his tongue to reveal the venom piercing. The shock washes over you like a wave, and just as itâs receding it hits youâwhat youâre looking at.
âYour tongue! You actuallyâsince when?â
âTwo weeks.â
âWhat the hell! Why didnât you tell me? I wouldâve come with. Moral support and stuff.â
He laughs when you nudge him. âIt wasnât so bad. Iâd like to get more.â
âDoes Dad know?â
âNot at all.â
âDangerous.â
âThrilling,â he corrects, a minacious glint in his gaze.
âJadeâs changinâ up his whole look. Super cool, ainât it?â
âAnd what about you?â You turn over towards Floyd. His hands settle on your lower back. He all but tugs you away from Jade, who frowns and shuffles closer until his hips press against your ass. You feel his mouth at your bare shoulder, lavishing it with little pecks. âDo you want more piercings?â
âYou into guys with piercings?â
âI donât really care. Piercings are great. Tattoos, too.â
âThen Iâll get a tattoo.â
âSo itâs settled. (Name) will pierce her navel, and Floyd will get a tattoo.â
âSure,â you agree, but you donât expect anything to come out of it. Just a random idea thrown around in the haze of your high.
Youâre closer than family should be, but thatâs the last thing on your mind when youâre twisted between them. This is normal. At least, itâs the normal youâve grown up with.
What isnât normal, though, is Floydâs insistence that he ought to shape himself into the man of your dreams when, clearly, the man of your dreams goes by the name of Azul Ashengrotto. But youâre not worried. Itâs always said in jest, or you assume itâs in jest.
In the back of your mind, you wonder if Azul would like you more if you had a pretty piercing to show off.
Youâre weeks away from prom when Azul says yes.
âWait⊠Really? Seriously?â
âI was under the impression we were all going,â he says with that charismatic chuckle you love dearly. âAs a group, yes?â
Your hopes plummet alongside pieces of your heart. âOh. Y-Yeah, right. A group. Of course.â
âI do appreciate the poster, though.â He holds it up as if itâll reveal a secret message when caught in the sun. The cartoon octopus you spent hours sketching, lining, and coloring smiles back at him. ââIt would be so tenta-cool if you could be the sea to my shore at prom.â How ingeniously cheesy.â
Your laughter is hollow. Thatâs the last time Iâm asking Jade for advice on ocean puns.
âIâm glad you think so⊠Hey, youâre coming over before the dance, right? Weâre thinking of doing something.â
âA party before the party?â Azul rolls the poster up and carefully fits it into his messenger bag. It sticks out from under the flap. âIâm not opposed. What did you have in mind?â
âWe could get dinner.â Just the two of us. âWhatever you want, really. My dadâs planning to send us there in a limo. Real classy, yâknow.â
Azul falls into step with you. âIf thatâs the case, we might as well go all out.â
Sensing an in, you stare at him. âThe girls in my class are going on and on about how promâs gotta be this magical thing. It canât get more magical than a fancy car.â
âGoodness. Itâs really not that special. You canât exactly put âProm Queenâ on your resume now, can you?â
âNo, but you can make lots of memories. So I was thinkingâhypothetically, of courseâif youâd wanna go as, like, my fake date. Like, weâre going as a group and everything, but if you want we could get flowers for each other and match outfits and⊠B-Basically, Iâm just trying to see if thereâs any merit to what theyâre saying about prom. About it being magical with a date.â
âHm⊠Thatâs true. It will be our final social event before we graduate and go out into the world. Our last chance to say and do whatever weâve neglected in previous years.â
âRight.â
âI wouldnât mind.â His stare is fixed firmly on the path ahead. âHypothetically speaking, of course.â
âSoâŠâ You swallow your anxieties; your heart is in your throat. âSo youâll be my hypothetical date?â
âI would be honored.â
âOkay. A-All right⊠Yeah! Great!â
Azulâs pretty blues briefly flick over to you. His cheeks are tinged pink. âWonderful. I⊠Iâm pleased weâve worked this out. All hypotheticals, naturally.â
âYeah, definitely. Just hypothetical.â
âDidâŠyou have a color in mind? Have you picked a dress yet?â
âSomething pink or purple. Maybe red. Iâm not really sure.â
âBlue would be very flattering on you.â As an afterthought, he scrambles to add, âBut thatâs just another hypothetical.â
You watch the way he wrings the strap of his bag. âI agree. Blueâs a good color.â
âIsnât it?â
âI could wear you.â You regret it the moment it leaves your mouth, even more so when Azul raises a bewildered brow. âB-Because your nameâno, sorry. Thatâs dumb. I donât mean it in the crazy-murderer-who-skins-you-alive way. I meant in the way thatâs likeââ
âCheek to cheek?â
âYeah. No, yeah, thatâs right.â
What am I saying? None of this makes any sense.Â
Azul laughs and nudges you playfully. âYou can wear me. Hypothetically, Iâm your date to the dance. Itâs only right that I act as your accessory for the evening.â
âThen⊠T-Then letâs be each otherâs garments!â
He hums his approval and the conversation dies there.
You make the rest of the walk out of school in awkward silence. At the gates, Azul turns to you.
âNone of this is hypothetical, is it?â
You heave a relieved breath. âNot at all.â
âThen allow me to do away with pretending. Iâll be your prom date. Factually.â
âMy factual prom dateâŠâ
âItâŠdoesnât sound as smooth as a hypothetical.â
âBut itâs real.â
He smiles shyly. âThat it is.â
On the night of prom, alone in an empty corridor, Floyd yanks you into a rough kiss. The music from the ballroom is so loud you can faintly hear it from down the hall. It pulses through you with energetic vibrations, joining your panic in an unsteady duet. You push at Floydâs chest, struggling against the wall he has you pinned to. He breaks off halfway just to savor your gasp before moving in to reclaim your mouth. Itâs a ravenous action. He kisses you like he intends to devour you, licking and nipping at every possible crevice. His teeth click against yours as he endeavors to taste the wine at the back of your throatâcourtesy of sneaky, rebellious Jade and his discreet water bottle.
Finally, after gathering enough strength, you shove him off of you. He stumbles, hurt flashing across his face. Ferociously hot up to your ears, your heart stumbling in your rib cage, you canât believe it. You donât want to believe it.
That wasnât real⊠No wayâŠ
Still processing it, you smudge your lipstick when you wipe the drool from your mouth.
You and Floyd watch each other in silence. Youâre waiting for him to break it. Heâs waiting for you to run away.
âWhatâŠwas that?â
âYou were cozyinâ up to Azulââ
âBecause heâs my date!â
âYeah, but youâShrimpy, câmon, you know we agreed to go as a groupâŠâ
âAnd so what? That doesnât give you the right to kiss me. I was going toâI had an entire plan for this. Azul was gonna be my first kiss!â
âWell, now heâs gonna hafta be second.â
You sputter in shock. âYouâyouâre so⊠I just⊠Wow.â
Floydâs face hardens and softens and then hardens again. He looked like a kicked puppy a few minutes ago, cowardly and small, but now thereâs determination smoldering in his stare.
âI like ya. I like ya a whole lot.â You open your mouth to protest, but he beats you to it. âMore than a sister.â
And there it isâthe truth you couldnât confront.
Your frustration withers and blooms anew in a complicated tangle of weeds. âYouâŠlike me. Like⊠Like me, like me?â
Floyd cards a hand through his slicked hair and exhales a heavy breath. âI mean⊠Itâs obvious, ainât it?â
âFloyd, I⊠Iâm sorry, but I like Azul. You know this.â Now itâs your turn to cut him off before he can speak. âYouâre family, Floyd. My brother.â
âSo what?â
âItâs wrong, thatâs what! Weâre family. Thatâs all weâve ever been⊠LookâI donât have time for this. Azul and Jade are gonna wonder where we went. We can talk about this tomorrow.â
You brush past him, hoping to leave this conversation here and pick it up after the dance. But Floyd wonât have that. He seizes your wrist and tugs you around.
âJustâŠâ He avoids your stare. âJust hear me out, okay? I just wanna love ya.â
âSo love me like a normal brother.â You try to pull yourself free, but he holds firm. âI really donât have time to argue. Actually, this isnât something I should have to argue in the first place.â
âWeâre not related in that way. Itâs fine, isnât it?â He grabs your waist and drags you close.
âMom and Dad wonât think so. Azul wonât. Honestly, Floyd, let it go. Weâll talk later. Please justââ
âYou really donât get it, do you?â
You inhale slowly, forcing yourself to remain calm. âNo, I donât. I really donât.â
âIâve wanted ya longer than Azulâthan Jade. Longer than anyone. And I never got to have ya.â Floyd plasters you to the wall again, but this time he slots a knee between your thighs. âDrove me crazy every time I saw ya walkinâ around the house in those stupid shorts or when youâd bring your friends over and youâd wear that stupid nightgown. The soft one with the lace and bows. The one thatâs so thin it shows your shrimpy tits.â
Your glower is so blistering it could melt him down to his bones. âYouâre disgusting.â
âMaybe.â He laughs, but it isnât funny. âDidja know? I wanted to kiss you in your sleep. Touch you all over. Stick my fingers in you and watch you squirm⊠Feel how tight you are when you cling to my cock. Youâre still a virgin, ainâtcha? Azul hasnât done it with you yet, right?â
You yelp when his hand slips under the ruffles of your dress and climbs up your thigh. âW-Waitâstop! Donâtââ
âGonna take that as a no.â
âFloydââ
âSee? Canât you say my name instead of his? You donât gotta daydream with me around. Iâll make you feel good. You donât need that stupid dildo when youâve got me.â
His fingers press against the outline of your pussy, teasing you through the fabric. Your body goes rigid. âY-You canât⊠Not here. Someone might see.â
âLet âem. Then theyâll know youâre all mine.â Floyd noses your throat and deflates against you, hedonistic and selfish. âYou always smell so fuckinâ good. Like candy. Sweet and yummy. Makes me wanna bite you and never let go. Taste your shrimpy heartbeat in my mouthâŠâ
âS-SeriouslyâŠâ You squeeze your eyes shut and bite back a whimper when he squeezes your clit. âGet off of me. You canâtâyouâre my brother.â
âNah. Brothers donât go around stealinâ their sisterâs stuff and usinâ it to get off, do they?â
It occurs to you that you should be furious with him. He deserves more than just your ire. Instead, you can only feel intoxicated as you listen to him ramble filth.
âRemember that pair of panties you thought was clean? The ones with the stain.â
âYeah, the ones I use when Iâm on my periodââ
âNot those. The other one.â
âW-Whatââ You slap your hand over your mouth to muffle your gasp. He rubs you in slow, deliberate circles. With dimming focus, you try to think of anything elseâof boring, bland thingsâto fight off mounting arousal. âWhat about it?â
âI had that pair wrapped around my dick before you put âem on.â
âSo that wasâthe stain wasââ
âMhm.â
âEw! Youâre the worst! That was my favorite pair, Floyd!â
He snickers. âAt least it wasnât you. My old manâll beat my ass if I knock ya up. Had to use the next best thing.â
âUse your hand, dumbass! Donât use my stuff!â
âThen stop fuckinâ yourself on your dildo. I hear you through the bathroom door, yâknow. Moaninâ like youâre in heat. All of it for Azul. I wanted to come in and help ya out every time, but I couldnât. And that really ate at me.â
âI donât want your help,â you spit, glaring.
âNo? But youâre so wet. I think my fingers will slip riiight in.â He pulls your panties to the side and prods at your folds. âYou wanna test it?â
You shake your head a second too late. Floydâs already pushing two fingers inside. The breath sticks in your throat. Heâs actually doing this, right here in the open. Someone could turn down the hall and spot you. That someone could beâ
âA-Azul might catch us. Stop. You really canâtâŠâ
âAww. What? Donât want Azul seeinâ you like this? Donât want him to see the mess youâre making? Donât want him knowing you like being wrapped around your brotherâs fingers?â
Heâs mean when he curls them suddenly, a brute and a bully all at once. They press against wet, velvety walls, and the noisy squelch leaves you shuddering. You breathe heavily, little huffs that tremble sweetly as he stretches you out.
âS-Shut up. Youâre a pervert.â
âThat makes two of us.â
You yank him closer by his tie, intending to be threatening and failing. âIâm gonna kill you.â
âSure you are.â
Without warning, he reaches for your chest and yanks your strapless dress down to reveal your breasts. Your perky nipples poke out against the lingerie tape. He whistles lowly while he marvels at them.
âStill the same pair of shrimpy tits.â
âNuh-uh. I went up a size.â
âYeah-huh. I would know. I steal your bras all the time. Same cup size, Shrimpy.â
âSo youâre depraved and shameless.â
âNo reason to hide it anymore.â
He drags his fingers out and thrusts them back in. You choke on a stifled moan. Deep down in a logical corner of your brain, you know you shouldnât submit so easily. Itâs wrong, but you canât stop the pleasure that washes over you with every stroke of his fingers. It sends pleasant bolts of bliss up your spine. Your knees wobble, and your thighs are sticky with your slick. When he grinds his thumb against your clit, forcefully insistent, something in your stomach snaps. You come undone in an instant, crashing against a sinful shore. Orgasm wracks through you in a powerful tremor, shaking the thoughts in your skull like a disturbed ecosystem in a terrarium.
Unrelenting, he fucks you through it. Youâre boneless in the aftermath, chest heaving and mind reeling.
Floydâs fingers glide out with ease, shimmering with your juices. He puts them in his mouth to savor the taste of you, his tongue slithering between the space of both digits. Horrifyingly, you admire him as he licks himself clean. Even though you shouldnât, you wish desperately to feel that muscle inside you, working you towards another grand peak.
âThat wasnât so bad, was it?â
Youâre still in a daze when Floyd fixes your panties and dress. You look presentable, if not slightly debauched. Your makeup is a mess, and Floydâs all too eager to fix it for you. You stand still when he wipes at the corner of your mouth with his thumb and then carefully applies lipstick. Within no time, youâre back to how you were.
âLookinâ good,â he praises, stuffing the tube in his pocket. âThe prettiest Shrimpy at the party. They should make you Prom Queen.â
You swat at him. âDonâtâŠâ And then you sigh. What does it matter? Heâs going to call you that regardless of what you think.
Thankfully, the slow dance is only just beginning when you return. You find Azul lingering near the wall, tapping anxiously at his phone. Jadeâs also there. Physically. You canât say the same for his head. Heâs taking a trip in his own mental paradise. Floyd stalks after you, his hands stuffed in his pockets. If you didnât just squirt around his fingers minutes ago, you wouldâve assumed the atmosphere of the party was to blame for his euphoria. But you know the real reason.
Azul doesnât, though.
So itâs with a guilty heart when you lead him onto the dance floor for a waltz.
Your childhood crushâthe guy youâve loved more than life itselfâis right in front of you, looking at you like youâve hung the stars, but the only one you can think of is your step-brother.
That canât be a good sign.
Floyd joins Jade in his corner. He gazes through him and offers his water bottle. Itâs nerdy enough for its contents to be unassuming, what with its mushroom print, but Floyd knows better than to take it at face value. Even so, he grabs hold of it and downs whatâs left of the wine. Itâs so sweet it sticks to the roof of his mouth.
âAzulâs not staying the night, is he?â
âIâm not sure.â Jade finds you and Azul in the crowd of dancers and hums. âHow cruel of you to want to separate them.â
âHeâs not gettinâ laid tonight if thatâs what he thinks. Not if I can help it.â
âI donât think he even knows how.â
Floyd laughs. âNah. He knows.â
âDoes he now?â
âCâmon, Jade. He undresses her every time he looks at her.â
âI suppose so.â He smiles moonily, distracted. âSheâll never let you.â
âShe wonât let you either.â
âI donât mind a little pain. To be bloodied and bruised by her gentle hands⊠I know of no greater exhilaration.â
Floyd rolls his eyes. âAzulâs got it lucky. He gets to hug and kiss her whenever he wants. Meanwhile, Iâve gotta pretend like I donât wanna fuck her shrimpy brains out every time I get a whiff of her perfume.â
âThe odds arenât very favorable, but I suspect youâve already had your fun.â
Floyd grins wickedly. âSheâs cute. I couldnât help it.â
âI must agree. She sounds sweetest when sheâs caught in the throes of pleasure.â
Floyd starts to nod and then pauses. âHow do you knowââ
âOh my. It appears Iâve said too much.â
âNo, no. Keep talkinâ. You havenât said nearly enough.â
âYouâre not her only brother, you know.â
Floyd thinks thereâs more to that sentence, but Jade isnât willing to get into the details. Not here, at least. He doesnât have to pry too deeply to understand the hidden implications.
âAsshole. You went and did it before I could.â
âI donât know what youâre talking about.â Jade giggles. âA little midnight snacking never hurts. Sheâs soft and snug inside. Very warm.â
Floyd shoves him away. âFuck off.â
As long as itâs not Azul, he thinks, watching him as he spins you like a gentleman. Anyone but him.
#yandere twst#yandere twst x reader#yandere twisted wonderland#yandere twisted wonderland x reader#yandere floyd leech#yandere floyd x reader#yandere floyd leech x reader#yandere floyd#n/sfw#tw: stepcest#tw: dubcon
496 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Lost Haven (9/16)
[ modern mafia âą Aemond x niece âą female ]
[ warnings: incest obviously, sex scene with Alys from the past, smut, the angst, description of a drug overdose, murder by shot in the head, violence, uncomfortable conversations, bad, bad things ]
[ description: The vacation from eight years ago still haunts his memories and doesn't let him forget what happened between him and his niece, the daughter of his sister and Harwin Strong. Their paths separate and he immerses himself in his father's mafia world until the day she calls him for the first time since those events. Sexual tension, dark, dangerous, withdrawn, thirsty Aemond. ]
Authorâs note:Â As promised, this is another, this time official modern version of The Fall from the Heavens. In this version, Daemon is not related to the family, but is simply Rhaenyra's husband and the leader of the second gang, Alys and Larys are also not related to each other, but Larys is Harwin's brother. I will partly refer to the original series, hiding some easter eggs, and some will be a completely new, fresh plot. As in every universe, only Aemond calls her Rhaenys and this is not her real name (she is unnamed character and the others also do not know that he calls her that). There will be a lot more brutality and angst in this version, so watch out. You can read this as a standalone story.
Series & Characters Moodboard Aemond & Rhaenys Moodboard
* English is not my first language. Please, do not repost. Enjoy! *
Next chapters:Â Masterlist
_____
After everything that had happened, according to his suspicions, all hell broke loose: Daemon's anger over the fact that they had dared to kidnap and imprison his daughter was great. Helaena, Daeron and his mother stayed in the house almost all the time under the supervision of their bodyguards, so that the unpleasant consequences of what was happening would not reach them.
Daemon's gangsters tried to forcibly take over what was rightfully theirs: brothels, clubs, restaurants, however, they were met with resistance, as they had no intention of moving from their place and giving them anything.
The comical thing was that, although the law was on his side, Daemon could not use the help of the police: their discovery of how widespread the money laundering and drug smuggling was would have given them all life imprisonment, and the premises would have been seized by the State for as long as the prosecution considered it good for the case.
For the first time in years there were real shootings and on several occasions, had it not been for his reflexes, a bullet would have pierced his arm or leg when he was just walking to the car park or leaving the club.
Despite what common sense would dictate, he didn't feel terrified: on the contrary, some part of him wanted a challenge, a release, anything that would make him stop thinking about what he had done to her.
He couldn't forgive himself for showing her weakness, for crying in her presence like a small child, for begging her forgiveness only to find after a while that he missed her, that he had suffered through their separation and the fact that he had lost her.
One part of him wanted to forget her but the other ached to prove to her that in some fucked up way he could change.
To become a different kind of monster, one that wouldn't devour her, but protect her.
He planned what he wanted to do with meticulous care, as if he were going off to war. He knew that Larys Strong was preoccupied with what was going on, thinking they were focused on Daemon, he meanwhile was lavelling between them, trying to pick up customers from both sides.
He was like a disgusting snake whose head he wanted to trample on, but mostly because he dared to threaten her.
He wanted to make sure that this piece of shit would disappear from the face of the earth.
He initiated the only person in his industry he trusted, namely Alys, into his plan.
"Why?" She asked, smoking a cigarette with him by the wide-open window in her flat, sitting in her smart black shirt and trousers, her luscious green irises staring at him anxiously, letting out a mouthful of smoke.
He took a drag, looking blankly out of the window, at the townhouse across the street, seeing her face then as she lay numb in the toilet, and then as she lay in his bed, after he gave her the sleeping drug himself.
He pressed his lips together at the thought, feeling an unpleasant constriction in his chest indicating that he was remorseful.
"He was the one who gave my niece the rape pill." He sighed, tilting his head back, spreading himself more comfortably in the chair with a loud creak of wood.
Alys stared at him in silence for a long time, her cigarette slowly burning out between her fingers.
"I met her. Your niece. A few weeks ago in the Red Sun pub." She hummed, taking another drag, not taking her eyes off him.
He knew she had noticed that something flashed across his face at the mention of her â involuntarily he turned his head away and swallowed hard, clenching his free hand into a fist.
Alys chuckled under her breath, blowing smoke out of her mouth straight at him as she spoke her next words.
"Daemon showed her what you did to Robert."
He stared ahead, fiddling with the packet of cigarettes lying on the table in front of him, feeling his heart in his throat.
So that's how she found out, he thought with regret.
"How did she react?" He asked involuntarily.
"The poor girl was in shock. Her uncle turned out to be less understanding than she might have thought." She muttered, leaning forward, resting her body weight on her elbows.
He couldn't look at her, afraid she would see what he so desperately wanted to hide from her.
"Was that her name that you accidentally blurted out then?" She asked, making him feel an unpleasant squeeze in his throat and a burning wetness under his eyelids.
The prove that she was right.
The nights with Alys had been simple: they'd taken care of business and then fucked. They knew they were both broken: what they were doing had warped and deformed them as individuals, and by giving each other intimacy they were simultaneously comforting each other in their misery.
"â fuck â" He breathed out, tilting his head back, his hands clenched in her hair so tightly that he heard her hiss from between his thighs. Her nails dug warningly into his hip, signalling him not to overdo it.
He couldn't believe how good she was at sucking cock, with what ease her tongue rolled around it's delicate, pink head while clamping her lips so that she squeezed it with each of his thrusts deep into her warm throat.
He was aroused by her directness, by the fact that she only wanted to satisfy and be satisfied, exactly as he did.
"â stop â 'm close â" He exhaled as he felt his erection begin to throb vigorously and twitch deep inside her mouth, causing her to let him out with a loud, perverted click of her saliva.
His manhood was all red and pulsing, glistening from his precum and her wetness, pleasant warmth in his belly.
Alys wasted no time in pulling her black lace panties off her legs, allowing him to turn her onto her stomach as usual. He positioned himself between her thighs, spreading her soft, full buttocks like a fruit, sinking into her warmth with a loud sigh of relief.
Only then, when he couldn't see her face, he was able to close his eyes and sink into his most sickening, dark fantasy.
As he slid slowly into her, in his imagination he could see the terrified, hot look in her eyes, her sweet lips wide open, her soft, fleshy cunt clenched around his swollen erection, throbbing with longing, making him run out of breath, her hands simultaneously pushing him away and holding him close.
"â Aemond â no, no, we can't â we can't â" His niece mewled in his mind, whimpering softly and innocently, afraid that someone would hear them, that her brothers would find out what he was doing to her, how greedily he was opening her slick walls on his fat cock again and again, unable to stop.
"â oh baby â" He mumbled.
He heard another sound too, a lower one â Alys moaned feeling him involuntarily quicken his pace, thrusting deep between her leaking, convulsing folds. Frustrated, he clamped his hand in her hair, pressing her face harder against the duvet, not wanting to hear her now.
He had never kissed Alys or any other woman. When they tried to do this, he felt only disgust and turned his head away â the act seemed to him too tender, too intimate, and on top of that, it reminded him of her, the taste of her lips, her warm breath on his face, her sweet scent.
For this reason, too, he never stayed up all night or went to sleep with the women he fucked: their arms, their embrace was not the one he longed for, their words, their skin, their fingers, their faces, their hair, everything was different, different, different, foreign, distant, repulsive.
Alys knew.
She felt it subconsciously.
"â are you thinking about her now? â " She breathed out, making him involuntarily bite his lower lip and groan throatily, his hips began to slam against her ass faster and faster, bringing him closer with each thrust to fulfilment deep inside her.
She didn't know her identity, but she knew she existed and that he wasn't able to forget about her.
"â would you like her to be so fucking wet for you? â to take you in so easily? â for her little pussy to clench around your cock? â to come inside her? â" She exhaled, and he groaned, imagining that she wanted it, that she craved his cum deep inside her pretty, innocent body, slamming between his niece's thighs like a mad.
"â u-uncle â uncle, uncle, uncle, oh God, oh my fucking God, please â" He heard her vulnerable whines, feeling a squeeze in his testicles, hot wave of pleasure ran through his lower abdomen and stomach.
"â f-fuck, Rhaenys â" He mumbled and came with a loud gasp, feeling her spasming cunt begin to clench against his twitching erection, along with him going through the wonderful relief that shook his body.
He froze, panting loudly and opened his eyes only to see that Alys was grinning wildly.
She was proud of herself.
She loved to torment him.
"â Rhaenys â" She said after him, intrigued, without shadow of regret or pain on her face. "â what a pretty name â"
"â 'm sorry â forget about it â" He mouthed, completely panicked, sliding out of her with a loud click of their moisture, feeling his heart pounding like a mad in fear.
He thanked God that it wasn't her real name.
"â why? â tell me more about her â it's touching in some way that you are so deeply in love with her â" She hummed, turning onto her back.
He quickly zipped up his trousers, for some reason unable to look at her bare body now, furious at her remark.
"Fuck no." He growled.
Alys twisted in her place, surprised.
"Aemond."
"I don't want to talk about it. That's not why I came here." He said in frustration, grabbing his Tshirt, putting it aggressively over his head.
She sighed heavily, leaning her back against the bed frame, looking at him intently.
"You are adorable when you are mad."
He looked at her, seeing in her eyes that she knew she'd hit the nail on the head and ran his hand over his face.
"Have you fulfilled your fantasies with her? Then, during your father's birthday. After all, he invited your whole family." She sneered, cocking her head.
He shuddered, looking at her shocked and horrified, feeling like a little boy caught in the act.
"Don't be ridiculous. If you don't want to help me with what I came to you with, just say so." He hissed too quickly, too angrily and too helplessly, and the corner of Alys' mouth twitched in a grin.
"Did you stop talking to her when her mother married Daemon through a conflict of interest or because you knew that as an uncle you shouldn't moan your niece's name during your climax?" She asked, and he felt his lips part in a shuddering, uneven breath.
"You betrayed that poor little girl even though she gave you everything you wanted."
Her cold, mocking words stayed with him all night: she didn't give him a clear answer as to whether she would help him, but she let him know that she didn't intend to interrupt him.
She had no love for Larys Strong and would benefit from his disappearance herself.
Although the plan was different, more complicated and sublime, he drove straight to Heavenly Beach.
You betrayed that poor little girl even though she gave you everything you wanted.
When it was all over, he decided that his success had been determined by the effect of the surprise: when he walked into Larys's office, he greeted him with a smile, standing up, apparently wanting to offer him something to drink and ask what he was coming to him with.
The bodyguard didn't even think to take his gun away from him.
He was just his grandfather's faithful dog, nothing more.
And yet, when he pointed it at his head and simply fired, shooting him right in the forehead, Larys seemed surprised and staggered backwards, falling numbly like a heavy wooden puppet to the floor.
He fled through the back exit, the door by which the bar staff were leaving for a cigarette, and although he hoped that one of the shots he heard behind him among the screams would reach him, it did not.
Apart from the shattered rear window of the car and the wrath of his grandfather, no other consequences of his act reached him.
"Do you know what you did? Larys was filling our pockets with money."
"And also emptied them." He hissed, watching as Otto paced around the room while he sat in his chair, pleased with himself as never before.
For some reason he felt a sense of pride.
"You are a fool. You did it out of a private desire for revenge. You acted rashly and thoughtlessly. You have failed me for the last time." He said in a manner from which he pressed his lips into a thin line.
"Aegon will take over the whole business, not you."
When he finally returned to his flat he felt rage and relief, disappointment and euphoria at the same time, feeling like he had completely lost his mind.
Vhagar watched him from across the room, seeing him throw things off tables and cupboards, afraid to approach him, her tail tucked under her belly.
He had killed him for her.
He sacrificed himself for her.
He lost his inheritance for her.
And she was not with him.
He felt in that moment that he loved her and hated her at the same time.
The dreams in which he killed Larys again and again came back to him every night, making him wake up drenched in cold sweat: he saw in them how he gouged out his eyes, how he cut off his limbs before her eyes, listening to her screams and her cries, her pleas for him to stop.
By having his grandfather reduce his role to the bare minimum of collecting money and handing over goods, he could finally concentrate on his studies during the day. To his surprise, sinking into the thick textbooks she had brought him was liberating, as if a new, previously unknown part of the world had opened up to him.
He was going to attend the exam.
He hoped to see her there.
He filed the documents in person and, as he was leaving the University, he spotted one of Daemon's bodyguards smoking a cigarette in the car park from a distance.
They had been watching her the whole time.
Good, he thought.
He knew that if anyone saw him there Daemon would take her out immediately and that was why he had to be more careful.
On the day of the exam, he felt like a small child: even though he knew what he had to prepare for and had gone through specific chapters many times, standing with a group of young people peering at his face and scar he felt alien, even though he hoped it would be different.
Even when he tried, he couldn't fit in, blend in with the crowd.
To his surprise, he found the exam itself trivial: too simple for his taste. He recognised that he had surely made some mistake when reading the questions, that there was something tricky about them, that he would make a fool of himself.
However, reading what he had written again and again he thought he had given the correct answers and just gave up, walking out of the room, dismayed and disappointed.
He felt like he had been pierced by lightning when he saw her standing in the corridor, looking at him with her mouth wide open. He felt a pleasant heat in his chest at the thought that she had come, for him, just for him, and then he looked to the side and saw who was standing next to her.
His hands clenched into a fist as her ex-boyfriend reached out to him, fumbling some sort of goof about how nice it was to meet him, pretending to be open and welcoming.
His niece saw immediately the danger that lurked behind his furious expression.
"Thank you, Robb. Will you leave us alone?" She asked him in a trembling voice.
He thought she had only taken him with her for safety, as she was afraid to come to him alone, and affectionately concluded that she was a wise girl.
"Are you sure?" Her ex asked her, making him feel his jaw clench in rage.
"Didn't you hear what she said?" He sneered harshly, throwing him a look full of boredom and disapproval, wanting to show him that he was losing patience.
He had done his part and there was certainly nothing more between them, so he could fuck off.
Robb clearly didn't like the tone of his voice.
"I'm not talking to you, mate." He said in a way he didn't like, but all it took was a movement in his direction for his niece to stand in front of him, looking straight into his face with her big eyes, her cheeks rosy with emotion.
"That's enough." She said. "Aemond is having a hard time. Forgive him. Sometimes he doesn't know how to behave. He won't hurt me. Am I wrong?"
He swallowed hard, looking away with his heart beating fast, feeling the hot shame spread across his lower abdomen.
He won't hurt me.
When Robb finally left them alone she shook her head with an expression on her face as if she regretted coming to see him at all and turned, startling him by going the other way.
"It was a mistake."
"â no â no, wait â" He moved behind her, immediately grabbing her arm, pulling her closer, as close as possible, smelling her body and her hair again, the scent of vanilla filling his lungs.
He let his hand embraced her waist, pressing his forehead into her temple, wanting to take refuge in her, feeling thirsty for her presence, her words, her warm gaze full of understanding.
"â are you two together again? â" He whispered involuntarily, wanting to be sure that this bastard was no longer a threat to her, that he didn't have to worry about him hurting her again.
He swallowed hard when he heard her cold laughter full of frustration, feeling a stinging discomfort in his stomach.
"â do you want to tell me how you know who I'm dating and when? â" She asked drily.
Why did she avoid answering?
Why did she speak in this way?
"â do you love him? â" He muttered, and she shook her head, furious, trying to push him away.
"â I hope you'll pass â let me go â let me go, I said â" She growled, but he clamped his hands on her back and snuggled her body into his, sinking his nose into her wonderfully soft, warm cheek, feeling how his erection reacted with an aggressive, joyful pulsing to her closeness.
How was he ever going to let anyone else have her?
How would he ever get over it?
There was no way back now.
"â I killed him for you â" He whispered and felt her stop resisting him, her whole body frozen in stillness.
He sighed quietly, leaning in, his lips swollen with desire as he began to place wet, hot, lingering kisses on her face, her jaw, her neck with every word he spoke.
"â I killed him because he threatened you â because he wanted to hurt you â I want you to be safe â"
He felt her hands tighten on the material of his shirt as a quiet cry left her lips, and he, feeling an involuntary desire to protect her from this suffering, cuddled her face into his neck, wanting to hide her, to bury her deep within himself, to be her stone fortress in which she could hide.
"â I'm not pregnant â" She whispered in a way from which he froze.
There was no satisfaction or relief in her words.
She was sad.
This revelation, the thought that some part of her wanted this child as much as he did, caused his full lips to place a tender, drawn-out kiss on her temple.
"â I know â the doctor told me â we just have to try again â"
We just have to try again.
He couldn't believe how easy it had been for him to say that, to accept that he was sick, that he had just told his own niece that they should fuck again, because that way they would perhaps have the baby they so wanted.
His life had reached such a level of absurdity that it no longer seemed impossible to him.
He heard her draw in a loud breath, shocked by what had left his mouth.
"â do you hear yourself? â after what you did to me? â after how â" She mouthed, choking on her own tears, however, instead of pushing him away she snuggled into him tighter, clasping her hands on his back.
She sought her comfort in him, in her tormentor, because he was the only one who understood what she was going through.
There was something simultaneously beautiful and tragic about this, he thought.
He had destroyed her.
"â shhh â I'm here, baby â" He hushed her, stroking her hair and her back as if she were a small child, pressing his face against her temple, wanting to show her that he was there for her and that this would never change.
His words written on a piece of paper then, in the hospital.
I will always watch over you.
They both flinched and moved away from each other when her phone began to ring and it appeared that her father's bodyguard who had been waiting for her had begun to grow impatient.
"â n-no â no, I'm on my way, I was talking to the professor â I'm sorry â" She muttered with difficulty, terrified, making him feel like locking her in his embrace and never letting her go.
She was so sad, so tired, so vulnerable.
He knew, he felt, that they would both experience true relief, true rest only in each other's arms, in the tight union of their hot, sweaty, naked bodies.
"â wait a few minutes before I go so they don't see you â" She said, leaving him alone, not bestowing a single glance on him.
And then her ex-boyfriend humiliated her in front other students, saying some bullshit about her lack of self-respect as he watched them from afar.
As soon as she was out of his sight he walked up to him â Robb looked at him horrified and took a step back, wanting to run away.
"I feel like smashing your skull for what you dared to say, but I won't do it for her sake. You will never speak to her that way again. What's more, you won't speak to her at all, or I'll make your face no longer beautiful. Do you understand?" He asked, and Robb nodded quickly, looking at him with big eyes.
"One ill-considered word from you. One look from her colleagues that I don't like and that reveals to me that you told someone about it, and your life will become very, very difficult. Mate." He sneered and sidestepped him, heading for his car, seeing that his niece and her father's bodyguard had driven off.
When he got back to his flat he thought he felt strangely calm: the thought that she had come to see him, that she still cared about what would happen to him, who he would be filled him with contentment and satisfaction.
He was not indifferent to her.
She could not hate him.
Vhagar, though uneasy in his presence for days, that evening approached him of her own accord wagging her tail. Though he did not usually do so, he allowed her to jump onto his bed, his broad hand stroking her large head. She licked his fingers, sniffing them beforehand with curiosity and he thought with a smile that she had smelt her scent.
"I saw her today, Vhagar. I saw my little girl." He hummed, scratching her behind the ear, letting her big furry body lie beside him on the bedding.
And then she called to him, furious and indignant, demanding an explanation.
Something about the way she spoke made him think she was charming when she was angry, surprising him with her directness.
However, this made him the one who wrote to her every day from then on, sending her pictures of Vhagar, and although she did not write back to him, he was happy.
He knew that she read his messages and thus he was able to convey his feelings to her, making her realise that there was not a moment that he did not think or miss her.
And then he found an envelope in his letter box with the University's logo on it, and for the first time in years he felt an almost childlike excitement as he ran up the stairs to his flat, thinking that maybe things were finally going to change in his life.
He felt his hands all trembling with emotion as he pulled a piece of paper from the inside and began to read, his heart in his throat when it became clear that his dream had come true.
He had passed.
He got into University.
He didn't know why he called her right away, walking back and forth across his room, smiling like a fool because he had made it, made it, made it.
"Aemond, you can't call me. Is something wrong?"
"I got in. I passed the exam." He said immediately, feeling euphoria, feeling joy, feeling satisfaction.
He wanted to experience it only with her, because only she could understand him, only her words, her appreciation, her joy could give him what he wanted.
"I'm proud of you. I really am." She confessed finally making him feel like bursting into tears, feeling for a moment he ran out of words, his heart pounding like crazy.
"Let's meet to celebrate. Please."
"No."
"Just for a moment. In a public place, in a restaurant, in a café. Wherever you want, wherever you feel safe." He begged, needing her now, her warm gaze, her hand clasped over his, her closeness, her, her, her.
"I can't, Aemond. You know I can't. I will always support you, including about your studies, but after what has happened I can't trust you." She confessed in a trembling voice.
He swallowed hard, feeling with shame that he had turned all red with emotion, and nodded his head, thinking with despair that he understood what she meant, feeling empty.
"â forgive me â I had no right to ask you to do this â it was a mistake resulting from my selfishness â thank you for everything â" He said.
"â Aemond â" She mumbled out in pain, but he hung up, or she would have heard his uneven, heavy breath, the effect of the tears that ran down his face and of which he was so ashamed.
How could he have been so naive to think that she would forgive him?
Would he forgive her if she did the same to him?
He tore up the card the University had sent him, thinking with regret that the sight of him in that building every day would bring back memories she wanted to forget.
He decided that there was no point in her seeing him, that he should respect her request, even though she did not at all want him to give up his dreams for her.
She was more understanding than he deserved.
Although he had never, ever done so, that evening he pulled out from his cupboard a syringe with the drug liquid he had given her that day when she had come to him at his request, wanting to help him.
He only used this narcotic in small amounts when he needed to fall asleep quickly, but this time he wasn't sure he wanted to wake up at all.
He squeezed his forearm with a special rubber band to make it easier to find the right vein under his skin and jabbed the needle into it, letting more of the drug into his system than ever before.
He thought he wanted to know how she felt then.
He imagined her terror, the one when, feeling him still deep inside her, she realised that he had tricked her, betrayed her, that he would do what he wanted with her and her body.
He felt like crying when everything around him blurred, when Vhagar began to bark, nudging him with her wet nose, licking his face. He, however, was only able to breathe, thinking that he was so monstrously tired, his body numb and heavy, as if it weighed hundreds of tons.
It seemed to him that it might have been months or even years before his mind began to awaken: the indistinct light of the lamps around him blinded him and irritated him at the same time, the loud beeping at his ear drove him mad, the stinging discomfort in his wrist seemed unnatural to him. He muttered in displeasure, twisting around, unable to fully open his eyes or rise, feeling dulled and frazzled.
"â no â lie down â" He heard his mother's voice, who had apparently risen from her chair, her familiar hand touching his arm. "â it's okay â"
"â what's going on? â" He choked out, feeling unpleasant anxiety and discomfort, everything around him seemed to be spinning.
"â you overdosed, Aemond â"
He spent the next few days in hospital, trying to recover under the watchful care of his mother and his sister.
He didn't know why he felt disappointment at the news that neither his grandfather nor his older brother planned to visit him, thinking he had acted like a small child merely seeking attention, why he thought they would care about his condition.
He didn't think much of it though, because as soon as he unlocked his phone, he saw three messages from her.
He had no idea what he was supposed to do, what to reply to her words, proof that she still cared about him, even though he didn't deserve it.
That same evening, when his mother was long gone from his side, she called him, making him feel euphoric and terrified at the same time. When he answered and put the phone to his ear he was silent, his heart deep in his throat.
"How are you feeling?" She asked softly, her voice full of uncertainty.
He swallowed hard, feeling somehow touched by her behaviour, by the fact that she wanted to talk to him despite what he had done to her.
"Exactly as I deserve." He confessed with shame.
"Did you⊠really want to do this?" She muttered in a trembling voice. He shook his head and laughed under his breath.
"No. I wanted to see how you felt that day."
Something in his words, in the way he said them made her draw in a loud breath.
"Your suffering is not my desire, Aemond. You hurt me, but I don't want revenge. I just want⊠to stop feeling this unbearable pain in my heart that I have felt in my chest for eight years."
So many unspoken words and feelings slipped through their fingers.
"I regret it so much. I told my grandfather that I didn't want him to involve you, but he said that if we didn't, someone else would want to take advantage of Daemon's weakness for you. And I believed him. I thought that Larys will actually try to do something to you again, but only now do I understand that it was a simple lie that I easily accepted to justify myself. Fuck, I'm so ashamed, baby, I really am."
He mouthed with difficulty, burying his face in his hand, feeling warm tears of shame run down his cheeks, trying to calm his heavy, ragged breath.
"My father took everything from me. I did these fucked-up things to other people for nothing. I mutilated them for nothing. The only thing he left me is the property by the sea, the same one where I lost my eye, as if he had made a mockery of me. I was so lost. I still am."
She was silent for a moment, as if wondering what to respond to his words.
"What do you want, Aemond? Truly. Be honest."
He swallowed hard, feeling that this was one of the most important moments of his life and he couldn't fuck it up.
"I want to study and see you once in a while. In a public place, so that you feel safe."
"And that's it? What about your family? About your business?"
"My grandfather limited my influence and responsibilities after I shot Larys without his knowledge. He no longer trusts me and doesn't assign me important tasks."
She fell silent again, making him feel like he was going mad with the uncertainty, his heart in his throat.
"The University Library." She said finally, and he grunted quietly, trying to calm himself down.
"I don't understand."
"We can meet in the University Library."
"Really?" He asked hopefully, feeling his heart beat harder, hot with excitement.
"Only there and for a short time. Once in a while. If I find out you did something to hurt me or my family, you'll never see me again."
The next day she agreed with him that they would meet in a side area of the library: it was nearing the holidays and most people were either outside or in the main reading room, so she decided that no one should notice or bother them there.
Fifteen minutes in which she was going to help him prepare for his first class, nothing more.
Nevertheless, in his mind it was his chance to prove himself and get things right.
To regain her trust.
He wanted to buy her a bouquet of flowers, however, standing in front of them he had no idea which ones to choose.
What if she doesn't like cut flowers, only ones in a pot?
Should he even hand it to her in the library?
He ran his hand over his face thinking that his deliberations were idiotic and only showed how desperate he was.
Then, however, he decided that instead of a flower he would buy her a strawberry lollipop: since she used strawberry gloss she must have liked the taste and could at least eat it, and he could hide it in the pocket of his trousers.
With this little gift, he turned up at the agreed time, feeling like an excited little boy, all hot and frisky with emotion. Indeed, he spotted her in the back of one of the rooms, sitting on the floor on special large pillows, leaning against the wall with a volume in her hand, bookcases all around her.
She had chosen a place where they would not be seen.
She flinched at the sight of him, her shoulders raised in a defensive gesture, as if frightened by his presence.
"Hi." He mouthed, not knowing what more he could say, his heart pounding like mad.
She blinked and sighed loudly, as if trying to calm herself, her gaze at once warm and watchful.
"Hi."
He walked slowly over to her and pulled off his jacket, laying it on the windowsill, sitting down next to her on one of the cushions, into which he literally sank because of how soft it was.
"I brought you my notes from first year. Read them, if you can't decipher something, I'll try to guess what I wrote. They'll come in handy for you before semester exams." She said immediately, as if afraid of silence or what more he might say, handing him some of her notebooks.
He nodded and took them from her, pressing his lips together, seeing that she had gone back to reading her lecture without looking at him.
"Thank you." He said, unable to do anything other than stare at her, at her shiny dark hair, at her gentle face, at her long eyelashes, at her floral dress fastened at the front with big white buttons.
They were both quiet, but despite the silence, broken only by her flipping the pages, he could feel the tension between them, her figure focused and prepared to flee.
He didn't know why he did it, but he slid a little lower and laid his head on her shoulder, just as she had done back then, during that holiday, reading the book about the Mighty Vhagar with him.
He heard her swallow hard and take a deep breath as his arms tentatively embraced her at the waist, cuddling into her like a small child.
He felt her twitch, her chest began to quiver as if she felt like crying. Feeling this, he stroked the side of her waist, his lips placing a gentle, reassuring kiss on her soft, fragrant skin.
"â please â" She muttered.
"â I have a gift for you â" He said, dreading what she was about to say. She involuntarily glanced at his arm as he slipped his hand into the pocket of his trousers and took out a rose-shaped lollipop.
"â I didn't know what kind of flowers you like, so I bought one like this â the sales lady said it has a strawberry flavour â" He explained and she swallowed hard, out of the corner of his eye he noticed a wide, sad smile on her face.
This sight broke his heart.
He pressed his forehead to her temple as she took it shyly from his hand, spinning it between her fingers, staring at it as if he had given her something precious, a ring or a necklace.
"I'll eat it later. I don't want to get the books dirty now. Thank you, that's very kind of you." She said softly and he nodded, his hand involuntarily from her waist rising to her face, letting his fingers run over the warm structure of her skin.
He felt her body relax slightly and they both let their bodies lean back a little, spreading out more comfortably on the large, soft pillows. He swallowed hard as she pressed her head against the hollow of his neck, as her hand lay uncertainly on the spot where his heart was beating.
He locked her in his embrace, kissing lazily the top of her head, feeling that he was completely hard, that he wanted her more than ever, knowing that he couldn't have her now, that he might never feel her like this again, but it didn't matter anymore.
She was with him, in his arms.
"Several of my father's men are dead. They were shot on your grandfather's orders." She whispered, and he swallowed hard, looking up at the ceiling, playing involuntarily with the curls of her hair between his fingers.
"I know."
"Did you have anything to do with it?"
"No. My grandfather restricted my field of action after we called the emergency services when youâŠ"
He didn't finish and closed his eyes, seeing her again in the bathtub filled with blood.
They were both silent for a moment, taking comfort from their closeness â her hand ran over his sternum, making a pleasant shiver pass through his body.
"If your grandfather tells you to kill Daemon or my brother. What will you do then?" She asked quietly in a trembling voice.
"I will tell him to do it himself. The times when I was his dog are over and he knows it. He has no idea what to do with me. I'm out of his control." He sneered, sighing heavily, feeling suddenly tired and weary. His niece twisted and raised herself up on her elbow, looking at him with concern.
"What's your plan?" She asked, and he hummed under his breath, sliding his fingers from her neck between her breasts, playing with the buttons of her dress.
"I want to start acting on my own." He said cautiously, watching her reaction carefully. He saw that she tensed all over, looking at him warily.
"What do you mean?"
"If you think there's a way I could escape this world, you're wrong. Even Daemon didn't escaped it, he simply gathered his most trusted people and expanded his influence. I want to do the same, and I will start by taking over Heavenly Beach. Since Larys is dead, chaos has reigned there, and I intend to take advantage of it. Many of my grandfather's people don't like the vision of them having to work for Aegon in the future. They neither respect nor fear him." He said lightly with some kind of pride and mockery, running his fingers up and down her sternum with a smirk.
She had a penknife under her bra.
She shuddered and swallowed hard as he tapped his finger on the spot where his watchful gaze had spotted its shape, pretending he hadn't meant to keep his hand on her breast at all.
"â wise girl â"
"What do you intend to do with my step-father?" She asked in a trembling voice.
He hummed under his breath, looking curiously at her chest, slowly cupping her plump breast in his fingers, thinking how wonderfully it fit the shape of his hand.
"Nothing. I won't attack him first. For you. He has nothing to do with Heavenly Beach." He said softly, spreading himself out more comfortably on the cushion, feeling a pleasant warmth in his belly at the sight of her hand clamping down on his wrist, as if she wanted to simultaneously push him away and draw him to her at the same time.
"â stop â someone will see â" She muttered, looking around quickly to make sure they were still alone in the room.
"I want it back." He whispered. "I want what we had during that summer."
He heard her swallow hard, shocked by his confession.
"IâŠGod, after all, you know it won't work. We can't. No one will accept it, no one will understand. We'll be miserable again." She mumbled pleadingly, feeling his hand move from her breast to her neck, burying itself in her warm, bare skin, her cheeks pink with emotion, her gaze hot and hazy.
"If you don't want it, I'll understand it. What I desire is fucked up, like my whole person. But I want you to know that what happened between us⊠then, when my father died. It was real. I've never felt more alive and fulfilled than then, being deep inside you. You were so warm." He said, brushing her soft face with his thumb, looking at her beautiful, puffy lips, the taste of which he longed to feel again so much.
"Aemond." She mumbled in embarrassment.
"I don't care how wrong it is. I don't care about morality. I've done far less moral things to other people. Making love to my niece seems to me the smallest of my sins." He confessed, burying his fingers in her smooth, dark hair, the tips of their noses touched as he made her lean towards him.
"Someone might say it's disgusting and wrong, but I only care about what you want. I don't give a shit about others. What they will think of me, whether I live by their rules or not. What can they do to me? Mock me? Fear me? They are already do. It's not about me, it's about you. I don't want to ruin your life." He said, shaking his head, watching her reaction, her eyes grew wide with shock, her lips parted in heavy, deep breaths.
The sight of her bursting into silent, helpless sobs broke his heart: his mouth began to place quick, lingering, loud kisses on her beautiful, rosy face, all swollen with tears.
"â please â please, I don't want you to cry because of me â" He muttered in pain, feeling his voice tremble with emotion, stroking affectionately her head and neck.
He pulled her body closer to him, wanting to embrace her, protect her, hide her from the pain that tormented her so much.
"This is just too much. I wish I could be a child again. To go back to that sea. To fall asleep next to you in that room. I wish I could feel again the peace I felt then. Your presence next to me. But I can't have it." She mouthed, choking on her own tears, making him press his lips together in pain.
"You have it. You have me. You always had."
She froze, looking at him with a hot, hazy look that made him want to take her in the middle of the library.
However, he decided that he wanted and should do something completely different.
"Do you like me?" He asked as one of his hands ran up and down her bare thigh, while the other was slowly stroking her head. She looked at him in silence for a moment and nodded uncertainly, trying to calm herself down.
He thought she looked like a small, terrified child.
"Very much?" He continued and she nodded again, breathing loudly through her mouth.
He smiled involuntarily, cupping her cheek, hot with emotion, in his hand.
"Will you be my girlfriend?"
Her eyes got big, her eyebrows raised high as she gasped loudly, shocked by his question.
"This time I'm aware of what I'm asking for. What I want. And although I should, I'm not ashamed of it. I have wasted eight years that I could have spent with you, no matter how much we would both have suffered during that time. I want to suffer with you by my side now." He whispered, tucking an unruly strand of her hair behind her ear, looking affectionately at her beautiful, gentle face, all pink with emotion and tears.
"I wish I could trust you, but I don't know if I can." She muttered, making him feel a squeeze in his stomach.
"I know. I'll wait as long as it takes." He said, brushing her cheek with his fingers, wanting to comfort himself and her.
She nodded, sighing heavily, as if she had given up and stopped fighting.
"You can only embrace me and hold my hand. No kisses on the lips and don't try to take me." She muttered.
He chuckled under his breath, feeling as happy as a small boy, cuddling her whole body into his at last, feeling her pleasant warmth, her scent, her closeness.
"Very well." He hummed, placing a warm, gentle kiss on the tip of her nose.
He saw her frown and grinned widely, cocking his head.
"Your nose is not your lips, is it? Just as your cheeks. Your jaw. Your neck. Your shoulders." He whispered, brushing his full lips over each of the places he mentioned, leaving wet, hot marks on her bare skin. He sighed as he felt her fingers clench on his back, her soft breasts pressing into his chest.
He got his girlfriend back.
______
Author's note: When we started dating, my husband brought me bouquets of lollipops because I don't like cut flowers and I could at least eat this. I think it's such a sweet idea!!!
#modern aemond#modern aemond targaryen#modern aemond angst#dark modern aemond#dark aemond#dark aemond targaryen#aemond targaryen#aemond one eye#hotd aemond#prince aemond#aemond fanfiction#aemond fic#aemond fanfic#aemond targaryen fanfiction#prince aemond targaryen#aemond angst#aemond fluff#modern aemond fluff#hotd fanfiction#hotd angst#hotd fanfic#hotd fic#hotd smut#aemond smut#ewan mitchell fanfiction#aemond x niece#aemond x female#aemond x female character#aemond targaryen smut#aemond targaryen angst
313 notes
·
View notes
Text
@eddiemonth day 4: rejection
rating: T | wc: 913 | cw: hurt/comfort, general & UD related anxiety, hoh!Steve, pre-Steddie
Eddie flops down on his bed with a load groan.
He blindly reaches for a pillow and once heâs found one, he uses it to muffle his screams. It barely dampens the sound, but he's home alone anyway. He screams and screams until his throat starts to hurt and the tears he tried so hard to ignore, finally well up in his eyes.
Another rejection.
Another place that didn't want to hire him.
Even with all the strings Hopper and those government guys had pulled to clear his name, Eddie can't escape his brand-new reputation of local satanist and serial killer. There was a press conference and everything, and a personal apology from the police department, but it still wasn't enough to sway the public's opinion of him.
But he has to get a job, like yesterday. They'll run out of that government money sooner or later and he can't expect Wayne to continue cleaning up his mess. Wayne's done enough of that already.
Eddie's tried almost every place in town. His first instinct was the record store and the garage, because that's what where his interests and experience lie. They turned him away as soon as he came in to drop off his resume.
When he told his friends about his job search, Steve immediately offered to put a good word in for him at Family Video. Robin would ask their parents if they knew about any job openings and Nancy would do the same, though she'd avoid Eddie's name while talking to her father. Gareth, Jeff and Frank suggested he'd ask for a job at The Hideout, while Jonathan and Argyle suggested the local pizza place, because of course they would.
None of those jobs ever got back to him.
Today was one of his last resorts. The diner on the other side of town had an opening for a dishwasher. Not exactly the kind of job Eddie wanted, but it meant keeping a low profile and it would pay the bills. He'd take the job in a heartbeat, but the restaurant manager took one good look at him and sent him away before she even took one good look at his resume.
"We don't hire murderers." She'd sneered.
Any other day, Eddie would've maybe stand up for himself, made a whole scene, maybe even called the cops to prove his innocence yet again. But he was so burnt out from rejection after rejection, that he just shrugged, got into his van and drove all the way back home.
Even though the screaming helped a little, Eddie can still feel his mind buzzing, thoughts of anxiety swirling around and threatening to swallow him whole if he doesn't do something quick. He rolls off the bed, put whatever tape he can get his hands on into his boombox and turns up the volume to the loudest setting.
Other people might listen to soothing music to calm down, but Eddie needs the loudest, most aggressive music to drown out the thoughts in his head. The thoughts of never getting a job and leaving it up to Wayne to pick up the pieces, driving him to work harder and longer, until his brittle body can't take it anymore. Thoughts of losing their home again, being forced to call Rick again
It's all his fault. Everything is his fault.
Tears slowly roll down his cheeks as the music continues playing, so loud that he doesn't hear Wayne coming home. So loud that he doesn't hear Wayne picking up the phone to call someone. So loud that he doesn't hear the knock on his bedroom door twenty minutes later.
It's not until his bedroom goes completely quiet that Eddie finally notices he's not alone. For a second he thinks it's Wayne, but when he hears a muffled "oh thank God" from the other side of the trailer, he realizes that it must be someone else.
"Y'know, if you were so jealous of my new accessories, you could've just said so. No reason to shatter your eardrums like this." Steve says with a teasing grin. The sunlight reflects on the hearing aids he'd gotten a few months ago and of course, he pulls it off like he's a goddamn Calvin Klein model.
"Sorry."
Eddie's voice is small, barely recognizable to his own ears and Steve immediately picks up on it. His teasing smile fades away as he walks over to the bed and sit down next to Eddie. He shuffles around a bit to find a comfortable seat against the headboard and pats his lap.
Completely drained from his terrible day, Eddie doesn't even try to fight it and cuddles up next to Steve. He rests his head in Steve's lap and lets out a sigh of relief when Steve's hands find their way to his scalp.
"What's going on?" Steve asks softly.
"Another fucking job didn't want me." Eddie mutters against the fabric of his polo.
Steve hums in acknowledgement. "I'm sorry. You wanna talk about it or do you want some quiet time?"
"Quiet, please."
"Alright."
See, with Steve around, Eddie doesn't need the music to drown out his bad thoughts. They float away on their own as soon as Steve cuddles with him and starts massaging his scalp. Or, on other occasions, they float away when Steve distracts him by talking about Robin's hopeless love life.
Steve being there for him just helps, in general.
Eddie doesn't wanna look into that realization too much.
#eddiemonth#eddie munson#steddie#steddie ficlet#alice's writing adventures#give this boy a hug pls!!!#also not beta'd i just word vomited this so pls excuse any mistakes
899 notes
·
View notes
Text
MASTERLIST
Hopelessly Devoted (PART ONE)
Summary: A flashback to when you and Tommy were young, carefree and smitten with one another plays out in your head as you sit alone in the Garrison, watching him now in the arms of another woman whilst you desperately hold onto the love you still have for him. Does Tommy share the same sentiments or has his bitterness towards you stained the love he claims he no long has for you?
Warnings: Language, angst, fluff, mutual pining
Authors note: Inspired by the song "Hopelessly Devoted" by Olivia Newton-John. RIP sweet angel.
"We're bloody late again!" your mother muttered under her breath as she hurried up the church steps holding onto her hat from the bitter January wind whilst you are your little brother George, lovingly known as Georgie walked behind her. "Ten minutes until we leave I said" she huffed turning around, scowling at you as you rolled your eyes in response. "Ten minutes! In the time it took for you to put your dress on I had swept the porch and gotten your brother ready. Why did you give me such an unruly child?" she said looking up to the heavens expecting some sort of response. "Out all hours gallivanting about with those Shelby boys, never listening to a word I say. I'm being punished aren't I, for the sins of her father...the bloody fool he was, drinking himself to an early grave, leaving me here to fend for myself with two kids..." she carried on as you held your little brothers hand, a small sigh leaving his mouth as he looked up at you, shaking his head at your mother's relentless rambling. " Y/N let me look at you. Bloody hell child, you look a state!" she frowned as she turned to face you at the top of the steps.
"Can you just stop" you said trying to move her hands away as she pushed your hair back behind your ears, pinching your cheeks to give them a rosy glow. "Look at your dress..." she huffed as she straightened the bottom out, pulling at the frilly pink fabric whilst your little brother reached up to open the church door. "Stay still!" she said as you started fidgeting away from her hands, her overbearing mothering making you feel like you was eight years old again.
" For god's sake I'm not a kid!" you replied rather loudly when the doors fully opened and everyone in their seats turned around to look at the commotion. "Shit" you mumbled under your breath as you looked to the sea of eyes now staring back at you, the loud bang of the church door slamming against the brick wall startling you as your little brother giggled in amusement.
" Bloody Walk Y/N" your mother said through gritted teeth behind you as she took her and George's hat off. Smiling graciously left to right at the people seated along the outer rows your mother politely mouthed small hellos and good mornings as all three of you made your way down the aisle, her normal vocabulary filled with a plethora of her favourite profanities not once leaving her lips. Turning your head you quickly spotted Tommy sitting next to his family with a huge grin on his face, loving every second of the embarrassment he knew you was enduring. As the sound of your heels on the stone floor echoed loudly through the church, your entrance now the focus point of everyone's attention, you finally reached the alter with the Reverend stood beside it. You could almost feel the laughter Tommy and Arthur were holding back as your mother pushed you forward to bow. With a grunt leaving your throat you lowered your head, a small mischievous glint in your eye at the sudden, yet stupid idea to prove to your mother how unruly of a child you really was.
" Forgive me father for I have sinned, it has been mere hours since I last pissed my mother off..." You said dramatically as your mother's eyes widened in embarrassment a gasp leaving her mouth as she grabbed you by the arm and span you back around, all while apologising profusely to the Priest now shaking his head at her. Oh the shame, the humiliation, she would never live this down. The gossip she would have to endure for months in the women's wash house was a fair consolation for her making you wear this god awful dress you proudly thought to yourself as you walked to find a seat. Sighing the Reverend lowered his eye as he turned the page of his sermon, longing to be appointed somewhere, anywhere out of Small Heath. No number of hail Mary's could save this sinful town. As you walked down the aisle the sudden sound of Tommy and Arthur laughing had you biting your inner cheek holding back your own amusement as you watched Polly snap her head in their direction.
" Shut up" Polly whispered as she reached over hitting each of them in the chest. "Bloody kids" she mouthed sympathetically to your mother as you all walked by.
" Girlfriend finally made it" Arthur whispered in Tommy's ear, knowing full well how smitten he was with you.
" Shes not my girlfriend, shut it" he muttered under his breath as you sent him a small wave which he quickly returned.
" Hi ya" Arthur laughed mocking him.
" Fuck off Arthur" Tommy replied as he elbowed him in the ribs leaving him wincing in pain.
" I'll let you have that one baby brother" he laughed rubbing his side.
" No fucking swearing in church!" Polly said quietly through gritted teeth as she hit the back of Tommy's head. It was always an eventful service when the Shelby's attended, which made you wonder what they had done to have their Aunt force them this time.
Walking out into the fresh air, free from the stuffy confines of the church you pushed back your hair behind your shoulders folding your arms as you faced the sun. Closing your eyes you sighed as the rays of light beamed onto your skin. With summer still a long way off you was enjoying the rare event in which the sun broke through the smoke filled skies of Small Heath. That was until you felt the warmth disappear and a large shadow take it's place. Opening your eyes you was met with Tommy Shelby standing right in front of you, a cigarette precariously hanging on the corner of his mouth, grinning from ear to ear.
" Get out the way you're blocking the sun" you said as you pushed him to the side closing your eyes again.
" Hmm, you are looking rather pasty"
" Thanks Thomas, you really know how to compliment a lady" you said taking the cigarette out his mouth as you walked over to sit on the brick wall just outside the church.
"Lady?" Tommy laughed as he sent you a cheeky smile." Nice dress by the way. You look like a flower girl"
" Shut up" you said playfully hitting his arm in response, hating everything about the overly embroidered puffy dress you were begrudgingly wearing. " Have you seen yourself?" you smirked looking down at his outfit "Think your Aunt needs to shorten those" you laughed as you nodded to the ends of his trousers bunched up around his boots.
" They're Arthur's hand-me-downs, the lanky git" he said kicking a stone on the ground that you both watched roll into the road.
" So what did you do this time to end up here on a Sunday morning?" You asked as you turned your head to face him.
" Aunt Pol found out Arthur stole one of the candelabras from the Reverends study. Convinced himself it was solid gold, you should have seen his face when we melted it down in Charlie's yard and it was copper" Tommy laughed as he looked back at you. " Polly was furious said he had sinned enough for the whole house and we were all damned to hell if we didn't come today" he explained further as his eyes lingered on your face, watching the way your nose scrunched up as you laughed, a sight he never got tired of. " So you coming later?" he asked leaning into you as he took his cigarette now stained with pink lipstick back from between your fingers, not that he minded.
" No absolutely not. Do you not remember the last time we followed one of Arthur's genius ideas?" you answered folding your arms having already made your mind up.
" He's got a map this time. Come on it will be fun" he said nudging his arm against yours.
" A map to what?"
" To where this rich fuck has all his liquor stored"
"Can I come?" John said running up to you both after overhearing the conversation, poking his brothers knee with a stick in attempt to get his attention which Tommy quickly put a stop to by giving him a kick in the shin.
" No, fuck off " Tommy said pushing him away from in front of him as John stormed off crying in search of his Aunt. " So how about it? "
" Fine, but only because it's your birthday tomorrow" you said giving in as you both smiled to eachother. "But this better be fool proof. I can't risk getting in trouble with my mum again, she's a few breaths away from kicking me out"
" That's alright, you can come live with me" he said winking to you as you looked up at him through your lashes, blushing a darker shade of pink than your dress." We'll come by to get you at eleven, don't be late ok? "
" I'm never late" you responded as Tommy rolled his eyes flicking his cigarette onto the ground. If there was one thing he had learnt over the years it was that you was always late.
" Thomas Michael Shelby! " Polly shouted as she stormed over to you both, dragging John with her by the arm.
"Shit. Right I'm off" Tommy said quickly pecking your cheek as he jumped over the wall running away from his Aunt. Bringing your hand up to your face you pressed your fingers to your skin, a smile dancing on your lips as you turned around to watch Tommy run into the back alleys of Small Heath, fleeing from the fury coming his way. Thomas Michael Shelby your best friend, your partner in crime and also the boy you had been head over heels for as long as you could remember. What a sorry story your limited love life had already been, endlessly pining for a boy you had convinced yourself only saw you as a friend, desperately hoping he felt the same.
It was just after noon when you Tommy and Arthur made your way over the wooden fencing onto the large mansions land. Having never once left the city limits in all of your eighteen years of life you was taken aback by the sheer size of the house in front of you. Surrounded by luscious green grass, rows of trees adorning its drive way, you was sure it was something only seen in films, a far cry from the mud and dirt of Small Heath.
" Give me the map" Tommy said as Arthur handed it to him whilst he looked over the brick wall separating you and the owner who was outside sitting in a garden chair.
"Arthur he has a dog. A mean looking thing" you said as Tommy stood beside you squinting at the map in his hand.
"Yeh well, he would have still been out with that dog hunting, but you were late" Tommy interjected with a smile on his face, having been right about your constant tardiness.
"Don't get your knickers in a twist Y/N, I've been coming here every day for the past week feeding him leftovers, he likes me. He won't make a peep " Arthur said trying to reassure you as you rolled your eyes at him knowing anything the eldest Shelby said was not to be trusted and far from the actual truth.
" Jesus Christ Arthur" Tommy said throwing the map at his brothers chest. " This is a fucking map for a house in London!"
" Ay?" Arthur said as he straightened it out in front of him. " Where's it say that? " he asked as Tommy snatched it back from him pointing at the words "London" written right underneath the name of the house.
" Well how was I supposed to bloody know. They should have put it at the very top"
" It's in fucking capitals Arthur, how can you not..."
" Right I'm going home" you said as the two brothers continued to argue. As always Arthur's ideas were never properly thought out, often getting you in trouble more than anything else.
" Wait Y/N no, come on stay" Tommy said as he looked back to his older brother widening his eyes in gesture to help him convince you not to leave.
" Y/N " Arthur said as he put his arm around your shoulder. " We're at the back entrance. He probably keeps it down in the basement, it won't be far. You're the only one small enough to shimmy through the window to open the lock on the other side. Come on, dont let us down, it's Tom's birthday tomorrow. "
" Fine. But if I put another ladder in my stockings you're paying for a new pair" you said pointing to him as Arthur placed a wooden crate below the window for you to stand on.
"Atta girl" Arthur said as he turned his head around winking to Tommy as you climbed through the window, quickly making in through to the other side. Pushing past his brother, Tommy went to open the door when the dog Arthur promised wouldn't bark suddenly started to do exactly that.
" Hey! Who's there?" the owner said as you all ran into the house. " Get 'em boy" he shouted as his dog came charging round the corner into the building.
" Fucking traitor! After all the food I gave you" Arthur shouted as you all ran down the hall, making your way up to the second level.
" What did you feed him with?" you asked breathlessly as you ran beside them, Tommy's hand resting on your back making sure you didn't get left behind.
"Sprouts"
"Sprouts!" You and Tommy both shouted looking back at him.
" It's all we had"
" No wonder he bloody hates you" Tommy said as all three of you came to a stop behind a wall waiting for a maid to walk by.
" Sniff them out" the owner said as you heard the sound of the dogs nails clicking on the wooden floorboards, getting closer by the second.
" Shiiit, run! Hide! Arthur giggled as you legged it down one of the second floor corridors, Tommy quickly pulling you into a small storage room to the side as Arthur continued to run down the hall. Breathless, you both looked up at eachother as a fit of laughs left your lips. Bringing his finger up to his mouth Tommy gestured for you to be quiet as the sound of the owner walking along the corridor quickly brought your giggles to a stop. Taking in your surroundings you suddenly realised how close you were to eachother. Cardboard boxes were stacked as high as the ceiling all around you, there was barely enough space for one person let alone two.
" Is he gone?" you whispered to which Tommy nodded, his eyes looking over you as he too started to realise how close you were to one another." You're taking all the space" you said trying to free yourself from the uncomfortable position you was in.
" Y/N my backs pushed up against the door. I don't have any more room to move" he said as you huffed in response moving your arm that was stuck between you to the side. Silence fell upon the small room as you continued to fidget in place whilst Tommy cleared his throat, his eyes darting between you and the surrounding boxes.
" What? Why do you keep looking at me like that" you said with a thrown on your face.
" I'm not looking at you like anything" Tommy replied as he quickly glanced away. With your focus now elsewhere, Tommy's eyes drifted down to both of your bodies pressed up against eachother, biting his inner cheek in attempt to rid himself of all the thoughts going through his mind. Taking in every delicate feature of your face, Tommy felt his heart quicken as he continued to stare down at you. God you were beautiful, he had been wanting to tell you those very words for years, wanted to ask you out, tell you how he felt. But unlike his old brother who seemed to have endless amounts of confidence when it came to girls, Tommy never found the courage to make a move. Instead he begrudgingly tormented himself, watching all the boys of Small Heath try their luck with you.
" You're doing it again, stop it!" you said squinting your eyes as you looked up to see him still staring down at you. " You're making me nervous"
" What else am I supposed to look at, you're right in front of me " he said with a small sigh. Just ask her you idiot, he thought to himself as he peered at you in the corner of his eye.
" Y/N erm, I was wondering..." he started to say when you grabbed his hand your eyes widening in a panic.
" Shh. Did you hear that?" You said as you looked behind him to the door.
" Its just a window blowing open" he replied as he glanced down at your hand still holding onto his. Throwing his head back Tommy shook his head, frustrated that the moment he had finally found the courage to ask you out you had cut him off. Bringing his eyes back down to look at you, Tommy took a deep breath. If he couldn't say how he felt he would show it. What was the worse that could happen?
" Fuck it" he said as he cupped your cheeks crashing his lips onto yours. For a brief moment you resisted taken by surprise at Tommy's unexpected move until your whole body finally relaxed and you quickly melted into the kiss. There was no technique to it, wet, messy, all tongues and teeth. But as your lips interlocked you felt a flutter of butterflies fill your stomach, your hands finding their way to his shoulders as Tommy enthusiastically pushed you back the few centimeters remaining between you and the wall behind you.
" Owh" you said as your head hit the wall, the thump loud enough for anyone to hear.
" Shit, sorry" Tommy said as a small giggle escaped your mouth at his overly keen display. Pressing your lips back onto his the kiss was smoother, a small whimper leaving your throat as his tongue brushed over yours. Moaning, Tommy's hand dropped from your waist to your leg as his fingers travelled under you skirt grazing over your suspenders. Things were getting heated, very heated.
" Wait, Tommy I've, i'm a.."
" Fuck sorry, I wasn't trying to" Tommy awkwardly said cutting you and himself off. " Wait, you're a Virgin?" he asked with a small smile etched on the corner of his lips his brows slightly raised.
" Why do you look so surprised? " you answered back, your whole face scrunched up in annoyance.
" No nothing. It's just I didn't think you was...you know" he replied unable to formulate his own words.
" Oh and you're not? You really think I believed that ridiculous story you told us all last summer about how you gave Irene five orgasms in ten minutes" you scoffed with a laugh as Tommy's cheeks suddenly went a crimson shade of red, his hands dropping from your waist.
" Jesus...thanks Y/N" Tommy said looking away with a huff unable to physically move away from the embarrassment surrounding him.
" Slightly exaggerated don't you think? " you giggled as Tommy looked back at you, his hands now on his hips.
" You done?" he huffed as you bit your bottom lip trying to hold back the laugh that was seconds away from escaping. As Tommy pressed his lips back onto yours the small giggle unable to contain itself finally broke free.
" Stop it, I'm trying to concentrate" he said smiling into your lips as he continued to kiss you, his hands roaming over the curves of your body when the door suddenly flew open.
" Oi oi, what's going on in here then? " Arthur said grinning at you both as you let go of eachother. Rolling your eyes you walked out the small room pushing past him the box of whisky and leg of ham he was holding. "Get to second base baby brother?" Arthur sniggered as Tommy thumped him in the arm.
" Fuck off Arthur" Tommy pouted leaving the room and his older brother in fits of laughter. Both barely out the door, your eyes widened as the owner and his dog turned the corner.
" You little bastards. I've seen your faces. I know who you are! You're those trouble making Shelby boys. And look, you've brought your little whore with you, that dead drunk idiot's daughter. How did you petty little thieves make it out of Small Heath, steal a car?"
" Hey! Nobody gets to call her a whore but us" Arthur warned the owner pointing his finger at him as Tommy protectively pushed you behind him. Now in a stand-off between the owner and his drooling dog growling at you, you watched as he unclasped the large metal chain from the dogs collar.
" Go on boy get 'em!" he commanded when Tommy grabbed the leg of ham out the crate in Arthur's arms, launching it in the dog's direction.
" My bloody ham!" Arthur said, furious his dinner had been tossed to the the very dog he felt had betrayed him.
" Run!" Tommy shouted as you all turned around.
" I'm calling the police!"
" Thanks for the whisky old man" Arthur laughed running down the stairs as you and Tommy followed behind him, mentally noting never to follow one of Arthur's ideas again.
Several hours had passed and you Tommy, Arthur and a girl he had picked up along the way were sitting around a campfire in the local woods where Arthur and Tommy's families two vardos were, sipping on the finest whisky you had ever tasted. You couldn't remember the amount of times they had brought you out here to camp, taking you away for a brief moment from the smoke filled air, from the memories of your father that hung over you thicker than any fogged filled skies, a grief you wouldn't have made it through without them. As you sat looking at the flames of the fire mesmerised by their orange glow Tommy glanced over to you, watching the flickering lights from the campfire cast a golden hue on your skin, desperate to be alone with you again, the kiss you shared earlier repeatedly playing out in his head.
" Come on love, let's leave them to it" Arthur said standing up taking his dates hand after noticing his brother staring at you. " See you in the morning" Arthur winked back to Tommy opening the small caravan door, squeezing the girls bum as they both entered. " If the caravan be rocking, don't come a knocking!" Arthur laughed as he shut the door leaving you alone with Tommy.
" Dickhead" Tommy mumbled under his breath as you looked away, biting your bottom lip at how awkward Arthur had suddenly made everything. "It's getting late" you said standing up as you brushed the mud and twigs off your skirt looking back at the other vardo.
" I'll sleep out here" Tommy said as he sat up throwing another log onto the fire.
" You can't sleep out here, you'll freeze to death. Come on, it's not like we've never slept in the same bed" you said only just realising how different this time would be.
" Right, yeh...ok" Tommy said clearing his throat as he stood up.
As you settled into the small bed you watched as Tommy took of his hat and coat, your heart rapidly beating as nerves started to mount in your stomach. Climbing under the covers Tommy turned to face you, his fingers coming up to brush the strands of hair away from your face. Leaning into eachother, both of you turned your head in the same direction, awkwardly banging your foreheads together, resulting in a fit of laughs leaving your lips as Tommy shook his head at you. It was quite possible you were the giggliest girl he had ever met. Relaxing you recomposed yourself as Tommy pressed his lips to yours in a tender embrace. As his hand moved to your lower back, pressing your body closer to his your breath hitched in you throat, nerves now consuming every movement you made. Pulling away Tommy rubbed his thumb over your hip, in an effort to help you relax.
" Let's just lay here together, yeh?" he said taking the pressure away from you, not wanting to rush you into anything you wasn't ready for you as you nodded your head, thankful for his understanding nature. Rolling onto his back Tommy brought you closer into his side as he stroked up and down your arm, happy to finally have you in his arms.
" I nearly forgot" you said as you sat up leaning across him to pick up your coat.
" Happy Birthday" you said pulling out a small gift wrapped in cloth.
" My birthdays not until tomorrow " he chuckled as he sat up.
" It will be in ten minutes" you said as you looked down at your watch, quickly returning your eyes to him pulling out a gold pocket watch from within the delicate fabric.
" Jesus Y/N...you got this for me, how? " he said with a huge grin on his face as he looked to you.
" All those hours pressing clothes. Took me almost a year to be able to afford it"
"Come here" he said bringing you into a hug as you settled back down into the bed together." Thank you" he added as he pressed a kiss to your forehead feeling happier than any win he had ever won at the races.
With his arm securely wrapped around you Tommy couldn't stop the smile on his face as he looked down at the watch in his hand, it was nicest thing he owned and the nicest thing anyone had ever done for him. Glancing at your wristwatch, Tommy turned the dials to the right time, when you took it from him turning it back a further five minutes.
" It's five minutes too late" he said watching you press the knob down.
" That way I'll always be on time for you" you giggled handing it back as Tommy chuckled shaking his head.
" Yeh just means I won't be on time for anything" he smiled closing the watch, keeping it tightly clasped in his hand as you nuzzled your head into his chest.
" Tommy?"
" Mm-hm?" he said as his eyes were about to close.
" What do you think we'll be doing this time ten years from now"
" The same thing" he smiled as his thumb rubbed over the curve of your shoulder. "Only naked" he said as he opened one eye looking to you.
" Tommy!" You said, giving him a small punch to the arm. " I'm serious, what do you think we'll be doing?"
" The same thing Y/N" he said with certainty as he tuned his head to face you. " You'll be in my arms every night from now on, that's a promise" he said as he looked lovingly back at you before giving you one last peck to the lips as you both closed your eyes, dreaming of the future and everything coming your way. Even though you were both young with your whole lives ahead of you one thing was for certain, in that moment you had no doubts that you wouldn't spend the rest of your lives together and every night in each others arms.
Ten years later...
Laughs and chatter of people enjoying eachothers company hummed around you as you sat quietly in the corner of the Garrison, the drink in your hand untouched as the night you and Tommy spent together this time ten years ago asleep in each others arms cruelly played out in your head. As a tear fell from your eye you looked up across the room to see the new barmaid sat tightly against Tommy's body, his arm resting around her shoulders. Tonight it wouldn't be you wrapped in his arms, tonight you would sleep alone as regret over decisions you had made weighed down your already broken heart. Standing up from your seat Tommy's eyes quickly darted to you, watching you pull your coat around you as you brushed the tears from your face, leaving the Garrison in a hurry unable to withstand anymore.
Clutching your coat around you from the cold night air you pushed the last tears from your cheeks as the pain in your heart dug further into your chest.
" Y/N" you heard your name being called by the very man you didn't want to see you like this.
"Yes Tommy" you said turning around as he waited at the Garrison door.
" I need you to go finish those papers at the betting shop for tomorrow" he said lighting a cigarette as he stepped a little closer.
" It's nearly midnight..." you replied as you watched him pull out his pocket watch to check the time. Quickly closing it Tommy clutched it tightly in his hand as he looked back at you. For a brief moment that's all he did as if the memories of that night had suddenly come flooding back to him. Maybe they had never left, and Tommy's heart was aching as much of yours, either way you could never tell, for just as quickly as his face softened for those brief few moments his demeanor abruptly changed, a scowl now spread across his face.
" The deadlines tomorrow " he said sharply looking to you as you shivered in the cold, your eyes red from crying.
" Ok Tommy" you said like you always did, at his beck and call night and day, desperately hanging onto the love you still felt for him. Without saying another word you turned on your heel heading for Watery Lane.
" You not going to wish me a happy birthday then?" Tommy called out as he watched you walk away.
" Happy birthday Tommy" you replied, the words catching in your throat, tears streaming down your face as you walked briskly off into the night. So much had changed over the years, so many promises broken, hearts broken along with them. But yet you still held on, hopelessly devoted to the man who promised to hold you in his arms every night.
NEXT PART
Tag list: @cosniffee @jonsncws @powellssaturn @jessimay89 @bruher @riseandreigns4u @mariaelizabeth21-blog1
#tommy shelby#thomas shelby#tommy shelby x y/n#tommy shelby fanfic#tommy shelby x you#tommy shelby imagine#peaky blinders fanfic#tommy shelby x reader#peaky blinders#hopelessly devoted
962 notes
·
View notes
Text
Closed Position: Week 5 (Rumba Part 4)
Closed Position Masterlist ||| Main Masterlist Dieter Bravo x OFC (Katarina)
Series Summary: Dieter Bravo, now sober, was looking to change his bad boy image after hitting rock bottom. His team hoped that having him join the nationally televised family friendly dance competition, Dancing with the Stars, would be a good first step, if they can keep him out of trouble.Â
Katarina Stamos expected her last season as a professional dancer on the show to go the same as it had for the past thirteen seasons. That all changed when she was partnered with the infamous Dieter Bravo.Â
Dieter and Katarina are reluctantly thrown into their partnership and must learn to work together to succeed in the competition. In the process they form a deeper connection beyond the dance floor that neither anticipated.
Chapter Word Count: 25.2k (I know, I'm sorry!)
đ Warnings: Themes dealing with intimate partner violence (not by or toward Dieter), past alcohol abuse, and past drug abuse. There will be fluff, tears, spicy language, and smut. This will be a slow burn. Read at your own risk. Dieter Bravo comes with his own warnings.
đ Chapter Warnings: Dieter and Kat both being a menace, smut, fluff, and physical assault
Chapter Quote: âUse me, fucking destroy me, and put me out of my misery. Please.âÂ
Dieterâs POV Early Saturday morning, I awoke from the best nightâs sleep Iâd had in some time. I laid there with my eyes closed, reveling in the soft citrus and plum scent that surrounded me as I snuggled against Katâs warm body. I felt the need to pinch myself to make sure this wasnât a dream. It was a vision that often danced behind my eyelids, but it never felt like this. It felt better than I could have ever imagined. The connection between us was indescribable. Sure, the release that came along with the sex was great, but it didnât compare to the feelings and intimacy. I had never experienced anything like it before. It only further proved that this woman fucking owns me - mind, body, and soul. The scariest part is that I was willingly giving her all of myself. I didnât second guess it. I knew I was falling hard and was suddenly open to dealing with any pain that might come from it. I wasnât sure if it was growth, or if Kat just had that kind of effect on me. Â
Kat shifted in my arms, snuggling in closer with a content sigh. My eyes blinked open, now focusing on her relaxed face that was nearly nose to nose with mine. I took the time to study her features in a way I had never had the opportunity to until now. She had the faintest scar just under her left eyebrow, one small freckle on her cheek, and another on her nose. Her lips were full and pouty with a deep rosy color. They still looked a little puffy from the previous nightâs exploits, which made me smile over the memory of the way they felt against mine. The sun was beginning to sneak through the gaps in the curtains, emphasizing the subtle copper undertones in the darker strands of her hair. I couldnât help reaching to run my fingers through it, gently pulling the stray bits away from her cheeks. Â
A lazy smile slid across her lips at my touch, âI can feel you staring at me.â Â
The way her voice sounded gravelly from sleep was doing things to me. It was so fucking sexy. Â
âIâm sorryâŠIâve told you, a work of art is meant to be appreciated. I canât resist.âÂ
Her thick lashes fluttered open, amber eyes focusing on me with a playful glint as she leaned forward to nuzzle her nose against mine before placing a firm kiss on my lips. She pulled away, laying her head back down as she reached to run her fingers through my hair. I grasped her arm, placing gentle kisses on the inside of her wrist before settling her hand between us. I reached toward her face, rubbing my thumb over her lips. Â
I couldnât help smiling, âYour lips look swollen.â Â
She kissed my thumb, then smiled back. âGood. I guess I wonât need that plumping lip gloss after all.âÂ
We both chuckled, before settling into a comfortable silence, taking each other in. Our eyes danced around each otherâs faces as our hands began to glide over any bare skin they could reach. Katâs fingers snaked around my neck, pulling me closer to her. I shifted, settling between her thighs. She wasted no time, wrapping her toned legs around my waist, hugging me tightly to her as she ran her fingertips through the scruff on my chin. My hand roamed the length of her body, feeling the softness of her skin against mine. We took turns placing soft kisses on each other's faces, noses rubbing together as we got lost in each otherâs eyes. Kat gently sucked on my bottom lip. I couldnât help the groan that slipped out as she smirked up at me. Â
âYouâre so fucking perfect. You know that? Youâve absolutely ruined me for anyone else,â I mumbled against her mouth. Â
She let out a sultry laugh, her voice somehow lower as she spoke, âAnd Iâm only getting started.â Â
I could feel myself getting hard as her warm center brushed against me, but oddly enough, I didnât want to escalate things. I just wanted to be wrapped up in her - enjoying her touch, her smell, and her warmth. Â
Somewhere off in the distance, I could hear my phone going off. I sighed, raising my head to glance over at the clock on the nightstand. Â
âThatâs probably my alarm.â My hand ran down the side of her body, giving her ass a firm squeeze, âIâm gonna go get us some breakfast. Get yourself a little more sleep while Iâm gone, Ok?â Â
Kat pouted as I leaned down to kiss the tip of her nose. She settled back into bed, hiking the duvet up to stick one leg out as she cocooned the rest of her body in the heavy bedding. I could see her eyes peeking out as I stood to go shower and get dressed. I couldnât fight the urge to lightly run my fingertips down the bottom of her exposed foot as I walked by. Her toes curled as she jerked her foot away and let out a frustrated huff. I chuckled, exiting her room to go to mine.Â
After getting presentable, I threw on a hat and sunglasses and headed out the door. I remembered seeing a small diner a few blocks north that looked worth trying, so I set out in that direction. I was in a bit of a daze after the evening I spent with Kat. I had admittedly been laying it on thick the last few days, hoping that something would happen between us. By Wednesday, I was certain there was something there after the hair straightening incident. I hadnât intended for that to turn into such an intimate moment. I felt like I was really pushing it with the light grazes along her neck, but she seemed to be responding positively to it. Her reaction only egged me on. I didnât even try to avoid flirting with her after that. Â
I wanted her to know where I stood, if she was receptive to it. She definitely seemed to be later that afternoon as I playfully pulled her into my arms and began dancing with her to the song she had been singing along with. There was no doubt in my mind that if my phone hadn't rang, she would have kissed me. It figures that the call turned out to be about Alec, because of course that guy was still cock-blocking us from the other side of the country. Â
One of the highlights from our week was when we popped into the plant boutique. I half expected her to hate it, but she seemed to genuinely enjoy herself as she listened to me rambling and browsed the merchandise. We had a good laugh over the penis cactus, taking the opportunity to let loose and be ourselves more than usual. After our near kiss earlier in the day, the experience had my emotions all over the place. I loved that she was making an effort to be involved with one of my favorite hobbies. No one else had bothered to even try or cared to.  Â
I was trying not to overdo it with her, but I couldnât resist the casual touches as we moved through the shop. She seemed to reciprocate them by mussing my curls at one point and leaning into me as we stood staring at the shelves. Then there was the moment where I ran my fingers through her hair. She seemed to momentarily get lost in my touch, closing her eyes and savoring the feeling. When her eyes opened and met mine, I was breathless from what I saw there. I knew she was feeling this too. I wanted nothing more than to tell her how I was feeling right then, but I needed it to be on her terms. I needed her to want it too and I wasnât fully convinced that she was willing yet. It was obvious that she was feeling something, but I couldnât work out if she was ready to act on it. Â
Later that evening, we rehearsed on the terrace, eventually being met with rain. After we gave up and I got us some towels, we had another moment that honestly took me off guard. I was eager to get her dry and warm once I realized she was shivering, but I did not expect her to lean into me like she did. My heart was pounding out of my chest as I wrapped my arms around her from behind and rested my cheek against the side of her head. We were definitely edging into new territory in that moment. The tension between us was palpable. I could tell she was sensing it too as she seemed lost in thought, almost stuck - afraid to initiate things further, but also not wanting to end it. She eventually did though, pulling away to head to her room for the night. I was disappointed, but I knew she needed her space. I would give her as much as she needed. Â
That following morning, I had been lying in bed doing my morning scroll through social media when I got a message notification from Evan. He had forwarded me a post with the text âFYIâ. I wasnât sure what I was looking at first. All I could see was two people kissing from a distance, but then I clicked to view the post and swiped through the pictures. It was Alec and Lana. I felt my stomach drop. I was instantly worried about how this would affect Kat. At that point, I still didnât know what had happened between them. I didnât know if this would be a surprise or not. I was worried this would cause her to build that wall up between us again, but also, I was concerned that she would be hurt by it.Â
I was relieved to know that she knew about the two of them already. I could tell that she was hurt by the pictures, but she wasnât letting it get to her. Luckily, it was our day to film the Dirty Dancing skit. I made it my mission to keep her laughing all day, making a complete fool of myself as we filmed. Â
The flirty atmosphere still seemed to thrive between us as the day went on, so much so that I didnât even think about what I was doing when I kissed her on the forehead as we wrapped up filming. I tried to play it off as a friendly thank you but wasnât sure if I succeeded. She seemed a bit stunned by it, causing me to worry that I took it too far. My worry faded when I caught sight of her after an attractive blonde had approached me about a date. She was watching the exchange, appearing to be anxious over our interaction. Once we were alone, I felt the need to make it clear that I wasnât interested in anyone but her. I even went so far to say that she and Zee were the only women in my life. I didnât know how to be any blunter about it without actually saying it. To further emphasize my point, I offered to take her to dinner that night. That seemed to smooth things over. Dinner went well, even though we did have to behave ourselves since eyes were on us.  Â
Later that evening, she finally opened up to me about what happened with Alec. I honestly wasnât shocked to learn she caught him cheating with Lana. I just wasnât prepared for how she caught him cheating. I knew that had to be hard on her and I wished she would have confided in me sooner so that I could support her through it. However, I understood her need to process it. I was still the first person she had talked to about it, which made me feel good. I appreciated that she trusted me enough to confide in me like that. Â
The foot massage incident followed that conversation. I had to laugh about that now. I legitimately hadnât intended to get her worked up the way I had. I just sort of noticed it happening as she talked to me. She wasnât exactly subtle about it when she began to rub her thighs together. Curiosity got the best of me, so I started paying a little extra attention to a certain part of her foot that has been known to stimulate an orgasm for some people. I watched her cheeks flush as she squirmed under my gaze. I could see that her breathing was picking up as her muscles tensed. I was honestly shocked she hadnât stopped me by that point. The moment her mouth fell open, I really thought she was going to let it happen, but then she jerked her foot away. I was amused by her trying to play it off and couldnât help teasing her a bit. Â
The following day while I was at the studio rehearsing for SNL, Kat had gone to my dressing room to rest. I was happy she took me up on the offer because I could tell she wasnât feeling the greatest, despite what she said. I had offered to come get her during our next break so we could rehearse the monologue. I wasnât shocked to find her snoozing away on the couch. I sat on the edge next to her, briefly pausing to take in her sleeping form and admire how beautiful she looked. As I reached to shake her awake, she mumbled something in her sleep. I froze, hoping to hear more. I watched her lips turn to a pout. Something was clearly making her unhappy. I sat with my hand still extended, debating on how long I should wait. She snuggled against the blanket tucked around her as her pout faded to a small smile, then she mumbled something else. I could only make out two words, âDieterâ and âstayâ. I thought my heart was going to explode at the realization that she was dreaming about me. Those two words gave me so much hope that she was feeling the same things as me. They were the driving force behind the way I handled things as the day progressed.Â
I was feeling further emboldened and wasnât holding back by the time we all piled into the car to go to the blues club later that evening, not hesitating to pull Kat into my lap and hold her tight against me. Our faces were mere inches apart from each other the entire ride, which only increased the tension and spurred the innuendos between us. The heated glances continued to pass between us throughout dinner and I found that I couldnât keep my hands off of her. She didnât seem to mind, often leaning in to my touch or returning it in some way. Â
I was honestly shocked that we ended up on stage after dinner. Sure, I had been joking about getting her up there, but I never thought she would actually do it. I took full advantage of the moment and chose the songs strategically. I knew Kat tended to connect with music in a way most people probably didnât. Honestly, we both do it. That became obvious to me early on as we planned out our dance routines. So, I knew the lyrics would get through to her and mean something. I could tell she had picked up on it, especially since she asked why I chose those songs. I ached to tell her how I was feeling, but this wasnât the time or the place. I opted to keep my response vague but gave her enough to make her think. At that point, the only thing I could think about was getting her back to the hotel. I needed to be alone with her. My hope was that we might finally talk about things, given how the day had gone. However, I never expected it to go from zero to a hundred in an instant. Â
When we first started rehearsing after getting back to the hotel, it was obvious Kat wasnât on top of her game. She seemed distracted. As we continued on, the atmosphere between us shifted. I had no doubt that she was willing to meet me halfway after seeing the way she was looking at me. Her touches had become more sensual as she closed the space between us to the point that there was none. I could tell she was hanging on by a thread and I knew I was probably pushing it to suggest that we keep dancing, but I wanted her to know that I was all in. I also wanted to make it clear that it was her decision. It always would be. Â
The moment she finally kissed me, I felt like I was having an out of body experience. It didnât seem real. I had wanted it so badly for so long that I couldn't believe it was actually happening. I was set on keeping it soft and sweet so as not to overwhelm her, but then her hands dropped to the hem of my shirt and pulled it off. I was briefly stunned, shocked she was going there. I had to make sure itâs what she really wanted. I needed her to know that this meant something to me before we took it too far and ruined our friendship. The second she told me she was sure about it, I let go. I wanted to show her how I was feeling, to worship her like she deserved. Â
And worship her I did. I took it slowly. Learning how her body responded to my touch. She was so easy to read, eliciting quiet moans when I found the right spots. Her brows would pinch together in pleasure as she arched into me, seeking more. It was so fucking hard for me to keep it together so that I could take care of her. She had me on edge from the moment she kissed me, but I somehow managed. Â
I honestly couldnât remember the last time I had sex while sober. It had been a very long time, but I knew without a doubt that it hadnât been like this. I didnât feel the things I was feeling with her. I had never felt them with anyone. She had awoken something inside of me and brought me back to life. It was scary but also sort of freeing. It solidified the fact that I was irrevocably in love with her, and I knew I would do anything it took to keep her happy and safe. Â
After we finished, I suddenly felt vulnerable, retreating into myself and expecting the inevitable dismissive attitude that I typically get from people afterward. I braced myself, waiting for it, because I knew that it would crush me coming from her. I should have known better though. Sheâs not like the rest of them. She cares about me and made it perfectly obvious from the start. However, some emotional scars are harder to overcome - always screaming at me from the back of my mind. It would take time and a good person to condition me away from that way of thinking. I wanted that person to be her. Â
The relief I felt when she asked me to stay was indescribable. It caused a flood of new emotions that I didnât really understand. I tried to unpack them in the moment, but I couldnât. Instead, I shifted my focus to caring for her. I wanted to make sure she was OK after our time together. Then it kind of hit me, what she had mumbled in her sleep, âDieter, stay.â I suddenly felt more connected to her, realizing that maybe she understood things more than I realized. She confirmed it as we talked afterward. Alec didnât stick around after either. It pissed me off, and further stoked my need to take care of her. I needed to show her that she deserved more, and I would happily give her everything. Even if that meant opening myself up to the things I was afraid of.Â
As I walked through the door of the diner, I wondered how this would go when we got back to LA. I wondered if she would want to be open about us or keep it on the down low for a time because of everything we were already dealing with. As I sat filling out my order ticket, I decided to suggest that we keep it quiet for a while. Mostly for her safety because I was concerned about Alec. He may not even care now that heâs moved on, but I didnât want to chance it. Â
I handed my ticket to the lady at the counter, and she added it to the queue. It only took minutes for the food to be ready since it was all pre-prepared. I was a little shocked when she handed me three bags. It was enough to feed at least four people. I had been completely zoned out as I filled in the ticket, I couldnât even remember what I ordered. I knew Kat was going to give me a hard time over it for being a little extra.Â
When I got back to the suite, I could hear the sound of the shower running. After setting the food down, I walked toward Katâs room. She had left the doors to the bedroom and bathroom wide open. I smiled to myself knowing that she would never have done that before last night. As I got closer to the bathroom, I could hear her humming a tune to herself. Steam filled the room, fogging up the glass, but I could still make out her form as she ran her hands through her hair. Â
âIâm back with food,â I called out to her.Â
âMmm, my hero. Iâm starving. Iâll be out soonâŠalmost done.â Â
I sighed, âDonât make noises like that or Iâm liable to jump in there with you, clothes and all.â Â
She giggled, âIf we had time for it, Iâd totally let you.â Â
I groaned, âDonât be a teaseâŠâÂ
She scoffed, feigning offense, âI would never do such a thing.âÂ
âSomehow I doubt thatâŠâ I said through a chuckle as I turned to make my way to the dining table to unpack our breakfast. Kat came out to join me just as I was finishing up. She was wearing a bathrobe and towel drying her hair as she surveyed the spread. Â
Her eyes widened as she let out a breathy laugh, âDieter, what the hell?â Â
I shrugged and plopped down in a chair with a smirk, âI didnât realize how much food I was actually getting, OK? It just kind of happenedâŠbut to be fair, the portions they gave me are not for two people. I said two, not five.â  Â
She sat down beside me, shaking her head with a smirk as she piled food on a plate. We ate in silence, exchanging side-eyed glances and shy smiles. After I was finished, I slid my plate away and leaned back in the seat. Kat finished off her cup of coffee, then stood, coming to lean against the table in between my spread legs.Â
âI guess we should talk aboutâŠusâŠmake sure weâre on the same page.âÂ
My brows furrowed as my heart began to pound out of my chest. Does she not want this?  Â
âWhat do ya mean?â I asked nervously.Â
She stepped forward, her hand gliding around my neck as she sat in my lap. Her eyes roamed my face, âI thinkâŠfor nowâŠwe should keep this between us. Iâm afraid Alec may try something if he finds out. Thereâs also Joe and StaciaâŠthey wanted this to happen. I donât want them to exploit it for the show. I refuse to let them. I want us to control the narrative.â  Â
I let out the breath I didnât realize I was holding, âI can understand why you would want thatâŠand Iâm OK with it. Iâll follow your lead.âÂ
Her forehead pressed against mine as she smiled, âI was worried youâd be upset about it.âÂ
I shrugged and gave her a cheesy grin, âI mean, itâs not idealâŠIâd really love it if everyone knew I was taken by an amazing woman...but I can wait until youâre ready. Iâm yours no matter what.âÂ
My smile faded, âIâd like to avoid drama with Alec as well since we have to put up with him for a bit longer. I worry about what he might do too... As far as Stacia and Joe go, they can fuck right off. Iâm not playing their games.â Â
Her fingers twisted in my hair as she smiled at me, âThank you for understanding. I do want everyone to knowâŠeventually. I just want it to be on our terms. If it were to get out now, I feel like it would be chaos with all the hype around the show.â Â
I nodded, âI donât disagree with that. Stacia and Joe would make sure of itâŠand we have enough to worry about as it is.â Â
She leaned in, giving me a quick kiss as I hugged her a little tighter against me. The moment was surreal, domesticated, and comforting. I wanted all of my mornings to like this, with her. My hand shifted to cup her cheek as her lips tugged upward, âYou excited for tonight?âÂ
I sucked in a heavy breath, âUmm, yes and no. Iâm nervous as fuck.â Â
My fingers combed through her damp hair, âIâm happy youâre here with me though. I donât know if I couldâve made it through this week without you.âÂ
I tilted my head forward, giving her a soft kiss before pulling away, âSpeaking of, we need to get going or weâre gonna be late for dress rehearsals.â Â
She shifted in my arms causing the front of her robe to fall open slightly, revealing the top curve of her breast. My hand dropped down so that my finger could tug the edge of it open a little more, pursing my lips as I playfully peaked inside, âWeâre definitely gonna be late if you donât go get dressedâŠlike now.âÂ
She laughed loudly, jokingly pushing my head away as she stood. I smacked her ass as she turned to walk toward the bedroom. She yelped out laughter as she went. Â
After much rushing around, we made it to Studio 8H just in time for dress rehearsals. Kat hung around to watch, seemingly amused every time I caught sight of her. When I had a free moment, I was at her side. We tried to act normally, but Iâm not sure how much we succeeded. I couldnât stop touching her. It wasnât anything inappropriate, just small touches to her hand, arm, or lower back. I reasoned it wasnât any different from what I would normally do. We were friends prior to this after all, and Kat didnât seem to mind. The flirty smiles and intense stares were another story though. I had to watch myself with those. Â
The dress rehearsals finished around 1 PM. We had some time to kill, so Kat and I decided to sneak out for lunch at a nearby Italian restaurant. I threw on a hat and sunglasses, joking that I was in disguise even though that shit never works. Kat of course had to snap a picture for Instagram and make a joke about it in her post. After I saw it, I reached under the table and squeezed just above her knee, nearly making her dissolve into a fit of laughter which drew some confused stares from the nearby tables. Â
(More after the jump.)
After a long lunch, we made our way back to the studio so we could sit through hair and makeup. By the time that was done, we had a couple of hours before the first live audience show at 8 PM. Kat joined me in my dressing room and had the pleasure of watching me go through my pre-show warm-ups, which set her off into a giggling fit. The mouth stretches, tongue twisters, and lip trills in particular really got her going. Especially when I leaned in for a kiss and trilled against her mouth. She snorted out a laugh as she turned away from me, trying to contain her laughter. Â
Goofing off with her helped settle my nerves, keeping me focused on her rather than the task that lay ahead. Just for fun, I sat down on the leather sofa and pulled her down to straddle my lap so that she was face-to-face with me. I coaxed her to try some of the warmups, both of us giggling through it like fools every time she messed up a tongue twister or tried and failed to trill her lips. She never said it, but I could sense that she was nervous too. I felt like the distraction helped her just as much as it did for me. Â
Before we knew it, it was time to get dressed and make our way backstage for the first live audience show. I gave Kat a quick pep talk, before she disappeared to take her seat in the audience so she could roast me during my monologue. We nailed it, getting a good laugh from the audience. The rest of the show went as planned with no major fuck ups.Â
The minute the live audience show was over, the cast and producers convened to discuss any needed adjustments for the live broadcast and decide on the final order of the skits in the event something needed to be cut for time. Overall, everyone seemed to be feeling good about the plans and how the first round went. Â
Kat and I took a few minutes to chat and hang out with the cast. There were lots of other friends, family, and visitors milling around as there usually were before the live broadcast. The sight of one person in particular had me feeling anxious. Sophie West, an actress I had worked with several years ago, was across the room. Her eyes continuously searched for me as Kat and I socialized. I had never been interested in Sophie as anything other than an on-set hookup. It happened a few times after some late night cast parties, but once I realized she wanted more I avoided her like the plague. Â
We had just finished a conversation with Judy when the tiny redhead approached from nowhere to get my attention. Â
âDieter, itâs so good to see you again! Itâs been too long!â Â
My hand instinctively slid around Katâs waist and pulled her closer, Iâm sure she could feel how tense I was. Â
I nodded, âSophie, nice to see you again.â Â
Her eyes briefly dropped to my hand on Katâs waist before meeting Katâs gaze and reaching out to shake her hand, âAnd Iâm sorry, I donât know who you are. Iâm Sophie, Dieter and I did a movie together a while back.âÂ
Katâs brow arched. She didnât look amused, âIâm Katarina, Dieterâs dance partner.â Â
Sophie chuckled, âOh thatâs right, you're on that dance show.â She paused, smiling mischievously, âDieterâs always been such a good dancer. We spent several late nights dancing at cast parties, among other thingsâŠâ Â
My eyes widened as I looked at Kat. I could see her jaw clench before she forced a fake smile and a polite laugh, âHe is a good dancer, even better so now that Iâve spent many long days and nights helping him perfect his techniqueâŠâÂ
Her tone told me she wasnât just talking about dancing in the literal sense. Fuck me. I didnât see that coming. Katâs not gonna take her shit. I had to bite back a laugh.Â
Sophie didnât look impressed as she turned her attention back to me, âSo, Dieter, you wanna get together after the show to celebrate? Just like old times?â She asked with a suggestive tone. I wanted to crawl into a hole and die. Â
âSorry Soph, I donât really do the party thing anymore. Iâm sober. Also, Kat and I have a super early flight in the morning. So, weâll be heading back to our hotel suite after the show.â Â
Her mouth dropped open slightly as she looked between us and nodded, seeming to finally take the hint. âWell, Iâm back in LA most of the time now. Call me. We can grab dinner and catch up.â Â
Seriously? Give it up woman. I was beginning to get second-hand embarrassment for her. I gave her a tight-lipped smile and a curt nod before turning my attention to Kat, âYou wanna go over our lines again? Looks like we have just enough time left to do thatâŠâÂ
Kat took the hint, laying her hand on my chest and she leaned in with a smirk, âYeah, letâs go to your dressing room so we can focus.â Â
I couldâve kissed her right there in front of everyone, but refrained. That didnât stop a heated look from passing between us though. Seeing her possessive side was making my dick twitch. Sophie seemed to get the hint at that point, awkwardly smiling before walking away. Â
Kat snickered, âThat was subtle.â Â
I smiled sheepishly, âWhat do ya mean?â Â
She scoffed, âOur hotel suite?â Â
I laughed, âOh, shush. You werenât much better with that âperfecting his techniqueâ line. Besides, she wasnât taking the hint. Sheâs been a little obsessed with me for years. Iâm not tryinâ to give her mixed signals. Respectfully, she can fuck off.â Â
Kat chuckled as we made our way to my dressing room to get away from the crowds. I needed to decompress before the live broadcast and didnât want to chance any more run-ins with Sophie. I also just wanted to be alone with Kat. Â
After we entered, I made sure to lock the door behind us, not wanting visitors. Kat plopped down on the sofa as I pulled my jeans off. She raised a questioning eyebrow as I sat down in front of the vanity.Â
I snickered, âIâm hotâŠIâm sorry. Figured you wouldâve noticed by now that I hate pants.â Â
She stretched her legs out in front of her as she sunk back into the plush cushions, âOh trust me, Iâve noticed.â Â
I started doing some of my warmups again, I could hear Kat giggling behind me as she snapped a few pictures in the mirror, âI hope youâre enjoying yourself.â Â
(More after the jump.)
She smiled as she tapped away on her phone, I assumed to post the pictures on Instagram, âOh, I am. This has been an experience.âÂ
She dropped her phone down beside her, âIâm glad you asked me to come with you. I think we both needed thisâŠto get away from LA and everything that comes with it.â Â
I turned to face her, âDo you think this would have happened between us if we hadn't come here?â Â
She thought for a moment, âYes, I think it wouldâveâŠbut maybe not as soon?â Â
I smiled, âThank god you agreed to comeâŠor else I may have spontaneously combusted if I had to wait for you much longer.â Â
There was a knock on the door followed by the voice of one of the producers, âDieterâŠjust a heads upâŠwe need you guys ready to go and backstage in 30.â Â
I sighed before yelling back âWeâll be there.âÂ
My eyes met Katâs, âYou ready to do this on a live broadcast?â Â
She groaned, âWhy did you remind me?âÂ
Minutes later, I began getting dressed in my monologue attire. Kat wasnât a fan of the bright yellow pants, but she didnât seem to mind the blue blazer with nothing underneath it. I noticed how her eyes kept drifting down to the exposed skin of my neck and chest.Â
As I stood in front of the vanity, fiddling with my hair, Kat approached and squeezed into the space between me and the countertop. She leaned forward, applying more lipstick as she pressed her ass against my dick, slightly swaying her hips from side to side as her eyes met mine in the mirror. My hands sought out the globes of her ass to pause her movements, âAre you tryinâ to get me hard before I go on live TV?â She feigned a look of innocence. I laughed, âYouâre a fucking menaceâŠwhich I did not expect.âÂ
I reached down to the hem of her dress, running my hand up the inside of her thigh, but she smacked it away, âNo sir. You can have me after the showâŠwhen we go back to our hotel suite.â She paused, then wiggled her ass again, âI wanna take my time with you.â Â
I groaned, then away from her as I muttered, âFucking tease.âÂ
She turned to face me with a playful glint in her eye as she booped my nose, âYou have no idea, Bravo.â Â
Before we knew it, we were making our way backstage. Our nerves seemed a lot worse this time, knowing it was a live broadcast in addition to the live audience. Kat and I stood facing each other as I grabbed her hands and playfully shook her arms, âLoosen up, Kit Kat. Youâve got this. Weâre gonna be hilarious! The people love us!â Â
She laughed as I pulled her in for a tight hug and leaned in next to her ear, âJust think of me naked and youâll forget all about the nerves.â Â
She laughed louder this time, âYeah, thatâs probably not a good idea. Though, your lack of a shirt definitely makes that easier to do.â Â
I winked at her, âGood, that means my plan is working.â Â
A production assistant approached us, âKat, itâs time for you to take your seat.â Â
She nodded and smiled at me as she gave my hand a squeeze, âGood luck, Bravo.â Â
I took my place behind the double doors that led to the stage. At exactly 11:29 PM the weekend update skit began, then the first note was played by the house band as the announcer went through the opening credits. I took this time to shake off my nerves to the beat of the music until my name was called to take center stage for the monologue. I just needed to keep my shit together and focus for the next 92 minutes. Â
I went through the usual spiel of welcoming everyone to the show and promising an excellent lineup. Then it was my time to shine in endless self-deprecating humor. Â
âIâm Dieter Bravo, Iâll be your host for tonight. Some of you may recognize me from my endless tabloid drama, rumors of on-set chaos, or the completely unhinged interviews Iâve done in the past. For the movie buffs, you may know me from my Oscar winning role in Hunger Strike. I know, it was a while agoâŠbut Iâm still an Oscar winnerâŠso suck it, Darren Eigen.â (Darren Eigen is the Director for Cliff Beasts 6)Â
That got a good laugh from the audience. I paused briefly allowing them to settle, then clapped my hands together to draw back their attention.Â
âSpeaking of DarrenâŠmy most recent movie role was in Cliff Beast 6, but I doubt any of you have seen me in it becauseâŠwellâŠno one watched it.âÂ
Quiet laughter followed as a voice from the audience interrupted me, âYou definitely didnât win an Oscar for that performance!â Â
My brow furrowed as I played along, âExcuse me?â Â
A spotlight dropped down on Kat as she stood from her seat which triggered whoops and whistles from the audience, âI said, you definitely didnât win an Oscar for that. Itâs the worst thing Iâve ever seen. Thatâs two hours of my life I would love to have back. I canât believe you would even admit to being in that atrocity.â Â
I laughed nervously, âKat, whatâre you doing? I said you could come watch, not provide commentary. You do that enough during dance rehearsals.â Â
She shrugged. âSorry, itâs a habit. Iâll try to behave.â Â
I nodded, giving her a look of annoyance, âSorry about that everyone. Thatâs my dance partnerâŠwhich brings me to my current projectâŠIâm participating on a little show called Dancing with the Stars. You heard of it?â Â
More appreciation sounded from the audience. I nodded along with a smile, waiting for them to settle. âYou know, Iâll admit, I was nervous about that one. Iâm not exactly a spry young thing anymore, but I like to think Iâve always been a decent dancer. I was pretty excited to hear my partner say that I had loose hips, which would serve me well in the Latin dances. I guess my mind-blowing thrust game finally paid off for somethingâŠif you know what I mean, ladies.â I shot a cocky grin and wink toward the camera. Â
Kat scoffed and cut in, âDonât get too excited ladiesâŠhe may have loose hips, but he has no rhythm.â Â
The audience lost it. Kat was looking pretty smug over her remark. I chewed on the inside of my cheek, fighting a smile as I waved the comment off. In a split second I decided to get her back for teasing me earlier. My eyes narrowed on her, my voice taking on a suggestive tone, âNow sweetheart, you know thatâs not true.â Â
That wasnât the line she was expecting. Her eyes widened as gasps, whoops, and catcalls sounded through the audience. She tucked her bottom lip between her teeth as she shifted in place where she was standing. I was almost certain she was pressing her thighs together under that flowy dress. I held up my hands, shushing the audience, âHold on now, get your minds outta the gutter. Iâm talking about dancing hereâŠyou bunch of pervs. Geez Louise.âÂ
That got another good laugh out of them as Kat narrowed her eyes at me. I made it through the last bit of the monologue with perfect timing and delivery. The show seemed to be starting off perfectly.Â
The Dirty Dancing skit went over well. The final product had turned out more hilarious than we originally expected. I managed to keep it together through most of the live skits, only breaking once. Overall, I felt like the show had been a success as I ran out to do the closing credits. Kat was at my side, my fingers laced with hers as I said my âthank yousâ to the cast and crew for inviting me to host. Â
I let go of her hand and pulled her into my side, âSpecial thanks to my Kit Kat for suffering through this week with me! This wouldnât have been possible without her.â Â
I glanced down to see her face flush, then wrapped things up. The cast began mingling and hugging as they often did while the credits rolled. I pulled Kat in against me as she wrapped her arms around my neck, âDieter, you were amazing.â Â
I chuckled against her ear, âYeah? Did I get you all hot and bothered, sweetheart?â Â
She pulled back, peering up at me through her lashes with a smirk. She nodded. âYeah?â I asked with amusement. She nodded again. I leaned back down next to her ear, âDo you wanna have sex with me?â Â
She chuckled, âWhy donât you take me back to the hotel and find out.â Â
Little Bravo stood to attention as I let out a breathy laugh, âFucking hell, woman.â Â
We were interrupted by Judy who ran over to hug us both. The rest of the cast and crew soon followed. We hung around for as long as we felt was socially acceptable before giving the excuse of our early flight and headed out. Â
The sexual tension during the ride back to the hotel was stifling. We were trying our best to behave, but that didnât stop us from sitting close together and sharing teasing touches while avoiding eye contact. Kat rested her hand on my thigh, slowly inching it higher with gentle caresses. I captured her hand with mine, causing her eyes to cut in my direction and narrow as I tried not to smirk. After flipping her palm upward, I set it on my leg to lightly rub up the inside of her wrist with my fingertips. I could feel her skin breaking out in goosebumps as she pressed her thighs together. She turned toward the window, tucking her bottom lip between her teeth as she let out a controlled breath through her nose. I could tell she was getting worked up. It was too easy to read her now. Â
Once back at the hotel, we entered the elevator. A small group followed us in, crowding us into a back corner. Kat took it upon herself to stand in front of me, pressing her ass into my groin as she leaned back against me. My hands gripped her hips, pulling her tighter against my hardness as we waited to reach our floor. We were the last ones left after a couple of stops. As soon as the door closed behind the last of the exiting occupants, my palm slid up the back of her neck, lifting her hair out of the way to place open mouthed kisses along the newly exposed skin. Â
âMmm, youâre playing dirty now,â she purred. Â
My lips moved toward the curve of her ear, chuckling quietly as I sucked on the lobe. She melted into my embrace just as the elevator doors dinged open. She moved to exit, my hands reaching for her hips as I stumbled along behind her. She was fighting a smile, pretending to ignore me as she keyed in. She peered at me over her shoulder, giving me a sly smirk as she removed her jacket and walked toward her room. I took the hint, following behind her like the lovesick puppy that I was. She moved to stand in front of the dresser mirror, removing her earrings as I approached her from behind, pulling her against my chest and nuzzling my nose into her neck. I didnât hesitate to deeply inhale her scent, not even caring if she knew what I was doing. It was like a drug to me now, causing me to salivate at the thought of tasting her again.Â
Our gazes connected in the mirror as my lips trailed up to her jaw. Kat suddenly turned, her mouth crashing against mine for a deep sensual kiss as she worked to remove my boxers and jeans. We broke apart only long enough for me to kick them off. Her hands found their way to my chest, pushing me backwards onto the bed. She stood between my spread thighs, smiling down at me as her fingers ran through the top of my hair. My hands found the hem of her dress, sliding under and up to grab at her ass. I arched a brow as my eyes shifted upward to meet hers when my fingers were not met with any fabric. Her smile widened.Â
I chuckled quietly and shook my head, âI can already tell, youâre gonna drive me insane, arenât ya sweetheart?â Â
She moved closer, lifting her legs to straddle my lap. Both of my hands slid up her bare thighs to grip her ass and pull her closer. Our noses nudged together as she rolled her hips against my hardness, âYou have no idea what Iâm about to do to you, Bravo.â Â
My forehead fell forward against hers. I couldnât help the whimper that slipped out. Her assertive confidence was so fucking hot I could have blown my load right then. Her tongue darted out, lightly licking up the center of my mouth before sucking on my bottom lip as her right hand snaked downward between us, cupping and gently squeezing my balls before rolling her fingertips in a wave like motion. My head dropped backwards, mouth falling open with a low groan at the sensation. Thatâs definitely something new. My head lulled forward, blurry eyes taking in the look on her face. Her eyelids were heavy, teeth biting into her bottom lip as she fought a smile. I could tell she was on a mission to completely wreck me, and it was working. Â
Her brow arched slightly. âYou like that?â she asked in a teasing tone. Â
âMmhmm,â I managed to hum out as I shook my head. Â
She leaned in and smiled against my lips as she began to rock her hips, still managing to massage my balls as her slick center slid backward and forward over my fully erect cock. My eyes nearly rolled back into my head as the tip repeatedly grazed her entrance with each movement. Â
My head tipped forward to lean against her shoulder as a low âFuuuuuckâ slipped out of my mouth. Â
Kat let out a quiet snicker, âYou like that too?âÂ
Her voice sounded sultry in a way I had never heard it. I somehow managed to whine out an incoherent sound in response, not even sure what I was actually attempting to say. Her free hand moved to the back of my head, tangling her fingers in my hair to pull it upward, tilting it so that her lips found my ear, sucking on the lobe briefly before whispering, âYou gonna be a good boy and let me have my way with you tonight?âÂ
My fingers gripped her ass tighter, causing the rocking of her hips to cease. I was so close to losing it before we had even gotten started. I needed her to slow down. She was pushing my buttons in new ways that I was nowhere near prepared for and I was about to lose my fucking mind. She was invading all of my senses - her touch, the taste of her skin, her fruity scent, the sultry sound of her voice, her words, the feel of her hot breath and wet cunt all overstimulating me like never before. I could tell she was enjoying herself from the way she had completely drenched my dick with her slick, which definitely wasnât helping the situation. I took a deep centering breath and let it out slowly as she pulled back to look at me with arched brows and a smile. Â
I somehow managed to sputter out, âYou can have me any way you want me, honey.â Â
A mischievous grin slid across her face, her hands resting on my shoulders for support as she shifted to stand between my thighs. Her hands reached down to pull my shirt over my head before she leaned in to kiss me deeply as she sank to her knees in front of me. Her hands got back to work, one around my cock while the other resumed the thing she had been doing with my balls. She leaned down, licking up the underside of the head before taking the tip in her mouth and sucking. Of fuuuuck, sheâs gonna be the end of me.Â
I leaned backward, placing my hands on the bed behind me for support. My eyes slid shut from pleasure as my head dropped back between my shoulder blades. I couldnât look at her. I knew the sight of it would be too much and cause me to fall over the edge. It was taking everything in me to fight off my impending orgasm as it was. I could feel that familiar tingling sensation creeping up at the base of my spine as my core muscles tightened. My breathing elevated as a sheen of sweat broke out over my entire body. I didnât even try to fight the whimpering moans slipping out between my lips as she worked me over with her mouth. I somehow managed to crack my eyes open, only to be met with our reflections in the metallic ceiling tiles. I looked completely wrecked already. My focus shifted to Katâs head bobbing between my thighs, and I nearly lost it. My right hand reached down, gently caressing her hair to get her to stop. She pulled away, peering up at me with wide eyes through her lashes.Â
âSweetheart, youâre about to make me lose it before Iâve even had you.â Â
A rather smug smile formed on her lips as she moved to stand up on her knees and wrap her arms around my neck, kissing me gently.Â
âTell me what you like. How do you want me?â she asked against my lips in a velvety voice. She was so fucking sexy and she wasnât even really trying. Â
I gave her a small smile and chuckled, âIâm not very hard to please. Your mere existence is enough to send me over the edge these days.â Â
She arched her brow, âThatâs not very helpful.â Â
I was feeling a little hesitant with her, sexually. I had a history of being adventurous in that aspect of my life, but something told me that wasnât the case for her. It wasn't something that I needed to be satisfied. I was perfectly content going at her pace and letting her lead things. However, she seemed to sense my hesitancy. Â
Her eyes softened as she reached up to run her fingers through the hair at my temple, âI trust you, ya know. You make me feelâŠdifferentlyâŠwhen it comes to this. I know youâll respect me. I want us to be able to communicate openly about what weâre feelingâŠand wanting. Iâve never felt safe enough to be like that with anyone until now.â Â
I let out a breath I hadnât realized I was holding as my hands moved to her hips and pulled her closer to me. A smile crept across my face as I studied her eyes. She looked determined. I could tell she meant every word she said which caused a warmth to spread over my entire body. I suddenly felt the need to lay myself open bare so she could take anything she wanted. If I hadn't already known that I was completely in love with her, it would have hit me like a ton of bricks at that moment. She was being open and vulnerable with me, and suddenly I was no longer afraid to do the same. Â
âI donât think anyone has ever asked me what I wantedâŠâ I leaned forward, nuzzling my nose against her, debating on how far I should take things - how much I wanted to say. Â
âTruth be toldâŠthe only answer I can giveâŠis you. I only want youâŠas much as youâre willing to give meâŠand I want you to have all of me. Iâm yours.âÂ
The air felt thick around us as she considered my words. I wasnât just talking about sex. She owned every part of my being, and I wanted her to understand that. I wanted to tell her everything, but it was too soon. This was my way of saying it without actually saying it. Â
I felt her grip tighten in my hair as she closed the distance between us. The need between us intensified as our tongues tangled together and hands explored each other. Her mouth drifted down my jaw, teeth biting at the scruff before moving upward. That action alone had my dick at full attention and weeping for her. Â
âHave you been thinking about me when youâre alone?â Kat asked quietly into the shell of my ear. Â
I sighed, âMmhmm.â I couldnât help squirming against her abdomen for some type of friction against my raging hard-on as she licked up my neck. She murmured quietly, âWhat do you think about?â before tugging the lobe of my ear between her teeth. Â
I whimpered, struggling for a coherent thought as her fingers danced over my chest. My hands found the globes of her ass, squeezing to pull her tighter against me. Â
She nipped at my neck, âAnswer me, Dieter.â Â
Seeing this side of her had my head spinning, I wanted more. My hands trailed up and down her sides as her lips continued to explore my jaw. I sputtered out a response, âI think about your bodyâŠand the way it movesâŠespecially your hipsâŠthe control that you have over every muscleâŠthe control that you have overâŠme.â Â
She pulled away, eyes meeting mine with a mischievous glint in them, âWhat else?â Â
I suddenly felt shy under her gaze. I couldnât recall ever sharing these types of desires with anyone before. I was terrified she would be bothered by the way I had been thinking about her. Her hand moved to cup my face, âTell me.â Â
âI tried to imagine what it would be like to have you moving the way you do on top of meâŠhow it would feelâŠwhat sort of sounds you would make...âÂ
She smirked, placing a chaste kiss on my lips before whispering, âThen let's find out. Lay on the bed for me.â Â
She pulled away to stand. I sat there a little dumbfounded with my mouth gaping open. It wasnât like it was a crazy ask, but the thought of my fantasy coming to life nearly had me coming without even being touched. Â
Kat paused in front of me, staring with raised brows and her hands on her hips. Once my senses finally came back to me and I was sure I wasn't going to blow my load, I scrambled up to lay in the center of the bed. She chuckled, turning her back to me as she unzipped her dress. My hand involuntarily made its way down to stroke my cock as I watched her slide the straps off her shoulders. Her head turned so that she could glance at me over her shoulder, âI donât remember telling you that you could touch yourself.â Â
I let out a nervous laugh, sliding my hands down to rest on either side of my hips while I waited for her. I was so fucking turned on by the way she was taking charge. She seemed to understand what I needed better than I did. Â
I watched as her dress slid down her body and pooled around her feet, revealing her to me. She hadnât worn anything underneath it which only further spurred my need. My entire body was aching for her by this point. Â
She slowly crawled up the bed, trailing gentle touches and kisses along the way. Allowing her hair to lightly graze over my skin, sending shivers up my body. As she straddled my hips, she ran her hands up my chest, then drug her nails downward. With her bottom lip tucked between her teeth, she began to rotate her hips, rubbing her wet center against my hardness. My breath caught in my throat as she peered down at me with darkened eyes. She was so fucking beautiful like this that it had me frozen in place. My hands were still at my sides, fisting the sheets. Â
Her hand slid up the center of my chest then grasped firmly under my jaw, angling my face toward her as she leaned down to place an opened mouthed kiss on my lips before asking, âYou wanna know what I think about when Iâm alone?â All I could muster in response to her honeyed voice was a small nod as I looked up at her with wide eyes. I was completely dumb struck by her while also trying to focus on not coming all over myself.Â
That mischievous smirk was back on her face as she sat upright. Her hands moved to trace a path along her neck and breast as her body began slow undulations above me - her center absolutely drenching me with every twist of her hips. It had to be the sexiest thing I had ever laid eyes on.Â
She began to massage her breast, her smirk fading to a more sensual look as she continued, âI wondered what your hands would feel like gliding across my skin. I tried to pretend my hands were yours as I touched myselfâŠbut it was never satisfying enough.â Â
Her hands dropped down to mine, loosening their grip on the sheets and lifting them to guide their movements across her body. I was completely mesmerized by the sight as she let out a soft moan. âDefinitely doesnât compare to the real thing,â she added in a whisper. Â
Kat continued writhing on top of me as she showed me the way she liked to be touched, adding pressure to the tops of my hands and guiding them to knead her flesh in certain areas. The intimacy of the moment was almost overwhelming. I had never experienced anything like this. The trust she had in me to share this side of herself was causing me to feel emotions that were almost foreign. Â
She released my hands, allowing them to explore on their own as she briefly rose up on her knees, notching my throbbing head at her entrance and slowly sinking down to the hilt. My jaw fell slack as her wet heat enveloped me. I felt like my chest was going to explode as my eyes pooled with tears from the pure ecstasy I was feeling. I had to bite my bottom lip to keep from professing my deepest feelings for her. I couldnât tell her that I was in love with her. It was still too soon for that, but I felt it just the same. Â
My hands gripped her hips as she leaned back to support herself on my thighs and began agonizingly slow movements, rolling her torso and hips as she rode me with abandon - giving me a show and the most amazing pleasure I had ever felt. I should have been embarrassed by the sounds I was making. It was guttural groans mixed with pathetic whimpers and near sobs as I fought the urge to come. Her soft hums of pleasure and intense gaze definitely didnât help my situation any. Â
She must have sensed my impending release, slowing her movements to lean forward and plant her hands on my chest for support to give me some time to come back from the edge. My spine tingled and cock throbbed inside of her as I let out a steady chant of curse words trying to focus on anything but the goddess sitting on top of me. I stared at the mirrored ceiling, realizing how absolutely wrecked I looked. She chuckled, gently rubbing her hands over my chest as she took in my fucked out expression. Â
After a few deep breaths, my eyes shifted back to her. Her body looked dewy with sweat and flushed with arousal as she stared down at me. The sight of her had my balls aching for release. I couldnât help the lazy grin that spread across my face as I reached up to cup her cheek, âYouâre so fucking beautiful and perfect.â Â
She leaned into my touch, smiling at the praise. Â
âYouâve absolutely wrecked me, sweetheart. I donât know how much longer I can last seeing you like this. I need you to comeâŠI need to see itâŠto feel it. Use me, fucking destroy me, and put me out of my misery. Please.â Â
Her smile widened, âBe careful what you wish for, Bravo.â Â
Leaning on my chest, she began to slowly lift herself until only the head remained inside of her. Her cunt clenching as she did so, squeezing me so fucking tight as she rolled her hips. After relaxing, she quickly sunk back down to the hilt, only to repeat the movements - over and over again. It was a new sensation that I thought might actually end me where I lay. Â
Each time she clenched around me, it took everything I had not to explode. My head sunk back into the pillow as I slammed my eyes shut, trying to focus on anything but the way she felt. My jaw clenched as I fought to control my heaving breaths and the urge to rut into her. I was absolutely unraveling underneath her control, and she loved every second of it. My grip on her hips tightened, stilling her movements. I could feel the sweat trickling down my face as my mouth fell open, gasping for air. I couldnât look at her, because if I did, I was done. Â
Katâs fingers trailed down my chest. âYou doing ok?â she asked innocently.Â
I nodded, still panting, âYepâŠjust needâŠa minute.â Â
I could feel her eyes on me. Her tone told me she had a satisfied grin on her face as she watched me try to keep it together for her. After calming down some, I tilted my head to look at her. Our gazes locked as I guided her hips to rock against me, âI need for you to come. Please.â Â
My voice was pleading. I really couldnât hold on much longer and she knew it. She began grinding against me, her clit rubbing against the wiry hair at the base of my cock. It didnât take long before I felt her walls fluttering around me, her release slowly building. Her eyes never left mine as her body began to tremble before finally tensing. As her mouth fell open, I sat up, pulling her to me with one arm while bracing myself with the other on the mattress behind me, allowing me to snap my hips up into hers. She collapsed with muffled moans against my neck as I drew out her release and finally crashed over the edge with her. A low growl ripped from my chest as I came hard inside of her. The growl turned to whimpers as my body began to shake from the release. I fell backward to the bed pulling her to lay against my chest, not saying a word for a while as we tried to settle our breathing and heart rates. Â
After a few minutes passed, my arms snaked around her waist so that I could shift us both to our sides. I made a point to pull her closer against me, making sure she knew that I was here for her. Something about that moment felt vulnerable. Not just for me, but for her too. Neither of us were used to having this after. For the first time, it really hit me how much I had been craving her intimacy. Not just taking but giving too. Â
My face nuzzled against the top of her hair, inhaling her scent as my hand trailed up and down her body. She hugged me a little tighter and sighed contentedly against my neck.Â
I massaged at her hip, âEverything feeling ok? You didnât overdo it I hope.â Â
She chuckled, tilting her head back to look at me, âIâm good. Are you?â Â
A dopy lopsided grin spread across my face as I reached to rub my fingertips along the curve of her jaw, âI am nowâŠI donât think you realize the effect you have on me. Iâve never experienced anything like thisâŠlike you.âÂ
Her cheeks reddened at my words as she tried to bury her face against the pillow. I snickered, âDonât go getting shy on me now, because I know thatâs a lieâŠyou little sex kitten.â Â
Her eyes widened at the comment as I took a moment to realize what I had actually said, âOooooh, looks like youâve got a new nicknameâŠand youâve earned this one.â Â
She snorted, âFucking hell, I guess I did walk into that one.âÂ
I leaned down with a mischievous smile and pressed my forehead against hers, âDonât worry, itâll be our little secret. Iâll only call you that when Iâm horny.â Â
She laughed, âThatâs all the time.â Â
I scoffed, âIt is not. How would you know?â Â
Her fingers combed through my hair, âIâve learned to read you like an open book this week.â Â
My nose grazed along hers, âItâs not all the time, but you do have a way of driving me insane without even trying. I mean it, youâve ruined me for anyone else. I crave youâŠyour presenceâŠyour touch. Iâd be eternally happy only having those things. The mind blowing sex is just a bonus.â Â
She smiled against my lips before wrapping her leg around mine and kissing me. We went on like that for a few minutes until she finally pulled away with a sigh.Â
My brows furrowed, âWhatâs wrong?â Â
She rolled her eyes and huffed dramatically, âI really need to pee, but I donât wanna leave you.â Â
I couldnât help the smile that spread across my face. I felt like my heart was going to explode over her words. Â
âIâm not going anywhere. GoâŠthen we can get ready for bed.âÂ
She groaned and rolled out of the bed, shivering slightly as she stood. She grabbed a robe that was thrown over a chair in the corner and put it on as she walked toward the bathroom. I too got up and threw on my underwear. After running to my room to get my toothbrush, I grabbed two bottles of water out of the fridge. Kat was coming out of the bathroom just as I came back into the bedroom. She smiled as I offered her a bottle of water, leaning in to murmur a quiet âthank youâ against my lips before giving me a chaste kiss. She took a long drink before digging around in her makeup bag and pulling out a hair tie. Â
I gave her ass a little pat as I moved to the bathroom and began brushing my teeth. She followed to do the same. It was an odd feeling to share the space with her while doing such a mundane task. I couldnât really recall ever having brushed my teeth or gone through my bedtime routine with someone, let alone someone I had just had sex with. It was domestic and intimate in a strange sort of way. I found myself wanting more experiences like this with her. Â
I realized she was eyeing me in the mirror with a smirk. After spitting out a glob of toothpaste, her eyebrow arched, âWhat are you thinking so hard about?â Busted.Â
I shrugged, then spit. âI was just thinkingâŠIâve never done this with someone before.â Â
Her lips tugged upward, âWhat, brushed your teeth?â Â
I shook my head, âIâve never gotten ready for bed with anyone. It feelsâŠI dunno. I canât really put it into words.â I want this every night for the rest of my life.Â
Her brows furrowed before she turned to rinse out her mouth. When she was finished, she peered at me with a soft gaze. Â
âItâs a good feeling thoughâŠright?â she asked. Â
I nodded, âDefinitely.â Â
Her hand rose to rest on my chest, right on top of my fluttering heart. My hand instinctively moved to rest atop hers. Â
âAre you ok? Your heart is racing.â That explains the light headed feeling. Â
I swallowed thickly, then gave her a weak smile, âYeah, Iâm good. Just excited to be in your presence I guess.â I fucking love you. Â
She gave me a skeptical look as she turned to pick up her brush and comb it through her hair. Then, I watched her fingers work the long strands into a simple braid down her back, causing me to randomly have an urge to learn how to do that. She seemed to enjoy when I had fixed her hair earlier in the week, and oddly enough, it made me feel closer to her. I wanted more. Youâre down bad, Bravo. So fucking bad.Â
My fingers reached for the braid and rubbed it between my fingertips. I smirked at the thought of being able to do that for her. Â
âDo you usually braid your hair for bed?â I asked.Â
She shrugged, âA lot of the timeâŠor just a messy bun on top of my head, but that usually doesnât end well the next morning.âÂ
She pulled a makeup remover wipe from a package sitting on the sink and began wiping her face. I watched her for a beat, still soaking in her nighttime routine. I was fascinated by it for some reason. Her eyes caught mine in the mirror and she smiled. I leaned in and placed a kiss on the top of her head, âIâm gonna go attempt to fix the bed. I think I pulled the sheet off.â Â
She laughed, letting her free hand grope my ass as I walked out the doorway. Â
âBetter watch that or else you might not get any sleep tonight, Kitten.âÂ
I could hear her muttering something to herself as I moved toward the bed. I couldnât help snickering because I knew it was over her new nickname. Â
I began pulling the pillows off the bed so that I could put the top half of the sheet back on the mattress properly. When I pulled up the pillow on the far side, it revealed something purple wedged between the mattress and headboard that caught my attention. I crawled across the bed to grab it. I nearly snorted when I realized what it was. Then it hit me, she definitely wasnât doing yoga yesterday morning. I fucking knew it. Was she thinking about me then? I felt my dick twitch and had to change my train of thought. Â
I scrambled to finish making the bed, then sat on the edge waiting for her to finish up in the bathroom. I was curious how she would react to me finding it. Â
As soon as she walked into the bedroom, she paused. Her eyes caught sight of the purple happy stick in my hand almost immediately. My brows arched up at her as I fought a smile. Â
âWhere did you find that?â she asked nervously.Â
I tried not to laugh, âUnder your pillow.â Â
She looked horrified, âAnd you just picked it up without knowing whose it was or if itâs clean?â Â
I shrugged, âI mean, it looks clean. I just assumed it was yours.â Â
She shook her head as her cheeks tinged red, âNope. Donât know where that came from.â Â
I clicked my tongue, âSo, youâre telling me youâve been sleeping with someone else's vibrator under your pillow all week and didnât notice?â Â
She stared at me with wide eyes, seeming unable to respond. Â
âItâs ok, I know you were not doing yoga yesterdayâŠIf it makes you feel better, I beat off in the shower before I went and got us breakfast.â Â
I tried my best to keep a serious face as she fought a smile. I knew that would get her. Â
âIt doesnât bother youâŠthat I have one of those?â she asked quietly. Â
My brows furrowed, âOf course notâŠwhy would it? Hell, I have a few myself.â Â
I could see the tension leave her body, now realizing for the first time that she thought I would be upset over it. That fucking asshole. Â
âItâs just that Alec was weird about itâŠsaid it created unreasonable expectationsâŠand that it was probably the reason I had trouble having an orgasm with him. When in reality it was just him apparently, because I definitely do not have that issue with you.â Â
A goofy grin slid across my face. I liked the fact that I could get her off when he couldnât. I motioned for her to come sit on my lap, she acquiesced, wrapping one arm around my neck as she did. I reached to cup her face as I spoke. Â
âThat guy was a fucking idiot. Theyâre meant to be a friend, not an enemy⊠to enhance the experience for both parties. Sex is about giving pleasure just as much as receiving it, how you get there shouldnât matter.âÂ
Her fingers found their way to my hair as I leaned in, resting my head against hers, âObviously what he failed to realize is that you get what you give. For me, I get just as much pleasure out of being the reason that you come undone as I do from sex itselfâŠand ultimately the sex is better because of that. If you need a little extra help to get off, so be it. Everyone is wired differently and has different needs, but he obviously missed that memo.â Â
Kat sighed quietly, then smiled as her fingers twisted tighter around the strands she was gripping, âWhereâve you been all my life, Dieter Bravo?âÂ
My stomach felt like it was doing flips from the way she was looking at me. She was literally taking my breath away. After closing the distance between us, I kissed her deeply. Trying to convey the depth of my feelings for her without words. I kept it brief, soon breaking away to meet her gaze with a smirk, âIâve been waitinâ for you to find me, honey.â Â
It wasnât a lie. I really had been stuck in an endless cycle of self-sabotage, waiting for a lifeline - a reason to get it together and figure my life out. I only needed to put in the work to meet her halfway and prove that I was trying. Â
Her tinkling laugh caused my heart to race as she leaned in to capture my lips with hers. She was so fucking perfect. At that moment I knew I would do anything to make her happy and keep her in my life, including staying sober. Â
With a groan, I pulled away, âI think I need to get you to bed. We have to be up ridiculously early for our flight.âÂ
She puffed air out of her cheeks in annoyance, âFine. If you insist on being responsible and getting some sleepâŠâÂ
She stood from my lap, untied the robe, and dropped it to the floor with a sly grin before crawling under the covers. My head slumped downward, chin to chest, as I squeezed my eyes shut in an attempt to ignore the arousal the sight of her naked body had caused. She already knew how to push my buttons in ways no one else did. Â
Once she was settled, I stood, moving to the opposite side of the bed before setting the vibrator on the nightstand and stripping off my boxer-briefs. I climbed into bed behind her, not hesitating to reach out and pull her against my chest, burying my face in the top of her hair to take in her citrus scent. Â
Within minutes, her breathing shifted to deep, steady breaths. It was a testament to how tired she was, but she would never admit to it. I laid there for a time, in the dark, surrounded by the scent of herâŠof us. For the first time, maybe ever, I felt content. It was a foreign feeling, but I could definitely get used to it. Â
As her body heat sunk into the depths of my soul, I dared to imagine what it would be like to go to bed with her every night and wake up together every morning. The strong desire for it took me off guard. Then the images in my mind shifted slightly to include a sparkling ring set on her left hand and a simple band on mine. This was another first. I had never considered giving myself to someone like that, but now I longed for it. I knew she was it for me and I wanted it more than anything, but I knew it was still too soon. It was too soon for the both of us. I still had shit from my past to work through before going there and she probably did too. I didnât want to rush this. It needed to be nurtured and grow organically. I couldnât let my impulsiveness get in the way.Â
With a soft sigh, my eyes finally slid closed. It didnât take long for me to drift off with Kat wrapped up in my embrace.Â
Hours later, I awoke to Kat wiggling her ass against me. After squinting one eye open, I could see that it was nearing 5:30. I groaned, tightening my arms around her.Â
âIs there a reason youâre squirming?â I asked gruffly.Â
I could hear the smile in her sleep filled voice, âI canât sleep.â Â
I sighed, trying with massive effort to ignore the morning wood she kept rubbing her bare ass against, âWe donât have to be up for another hour.â Â
I felt her hand slowly sneak down between us, her fingers wrapping around the hard length of my dick as I hissed through my teeth.Â
âYou better be prepared to do something about that if you insist on waking him up.â Â
She let out a deep throaty chuckle, âI told you, I canât sleep.â Â
She released me, her hand trailing up to mine, guiding it between her thighs. She was already soaking wet. It was my turn to chuckle as I leaned down peppering kisses along her neck and jaw, my fingers gently spreading her slick over the sensitive bundle of nerves that was already throbbing.Â
âIt looks like my little sex kitten wants to come out and play.â My fingers slightly increased pressure as they danced around her clit. âIs that what you want sweetheart? You need me to play with you?âÂ
A soft moan escaped her as she nodded. Her teeth biting into her bottom lip as she tried to hold in her sounds, failing miserably. Â
âLook at you, already being a good girl and purring for me.âÂ
She let out a breathy laugh, âYouâre so fucking ridiculous.â Â
My fingers slipped lower to her entrance, teasing. âI know, but I think you kind of like it.â Â
She shook her head in disagreement as I easily slipped two fingers inside of her, curling them against just the right spot and causing her to shiver as she began to grind against my hand. Small sounds still escaped her no matter how hard she tried to hold them back. Her eyes slid shut as she got lost in the feeling.Â
I licked up her neck, stopping to allow my lips to graze the shell of her ear as I echoed the words she said to me the previous night, âYou gonna be a good girl and let me have my way with you this morning? Itâs only fair.âÂ
She smirked, turning to peer up at me through her lashes. It was enough to make my dick jump against her. Her smile widened as she arched back against me ever so slightly. I fought a smile, shaking my head in disapproval as I withdrew my hand from her wet heat. She let out a whiny groan as I turned toward the nightstand, grabbing her vibrator. She may have spent the previous evening edging me within an inch of my life, but I was determined to spend the next hour making her come over and over again until she was a quivering mess of tears from the pleasure. Â
I turned back toward her, tucking one arm underneath her torso and pulling her tightly against my chest. She giggled, dropping her head down against the pillow allowing me access to her neck. I wasted no time leaning down to place open mouthed kisses along her collarbone, clicking the vibrator on with my free hand to drag it against her nipple. She gasped at the unexpected sensation, knotting her fingers in my hair as I moved it to the other side. My nose trailed along her slack jaw as her breaths began to come out in soft pants against my face. Â
My lips found her ear again, âShow me how you like it.âÂ
Her eyes met mine. She seemed almost hesitant at first, but eventually reached for the hand holding the vibrator, leading it downward between her thighs. She held my gaze as she guided the tip up the center of her slit, then proceeded to move it in tight circles over the small nub. She let out a heavy sigh, melting into me as her eyes drooped and her hips moved in time with our hands. Tremors ran through her body, each one becoming more intense as she got closer to the edge. Â
My gaze never left her face, watching as her brows pinched together and her teeth dug into her bottom lip. It was the most beautiful sight I had ever seen. She struggled to hold her eyes open, determined to keep them on mine. I could feel her stomach muscles tightening under my arm as she arched into it, her breathing becoming heavier as she let out quiet whimpers. Her hand gripped my wrist firmly as I quickened my motions. She fell over the edge with a with a deep groan. Â
I chuckled, âYouâre being such a good girl for me...coming already. Letâs see how many times I can make that happen before the alarm goes off.â Â
I turned the vibrator off as she lay there with her eyes closed, panting. I didnât stop my movements. Instead, continuing to gently stroke up and down her center with the slightly curved head, spreading her slick and dipping it into her opening ever so often. I noticed her hips bucking upward just a fraction, seeming to crave more. Â
âShow me what else you like,â I whispered into her ear. Â
She swallowed thickly as she looked up at me, sliding her leg upward then lifting it over the top of my thigh, giving me better access to her dripping cunt. I smirked down at her as she shifted to grind her backside against me a little more, her hand dropping down to guide the vibrator to her entrance. She inserted it a few inches, the curved tip angled slightly toward the front. Her eyes clenched shut as she began to move it in and out - slowly. Always at the same angle and always just a few inches, stimulating that elusive spot inside. Her hand released mine once I got the motion down, allowing me to hit the on button before continuing. She gasped, her eyes drooping closed as her next orgasm began to build. Within minutes she was writhing against me, falling off the edge for a second time. Her body was trembling incessantly and covered in sweat. She had a blissed out smile on her lips as she came down from her release. Â
I gave her a few minutes, gently rubbing up and down the length of her naked body as her breathing returned to normal. When she finally opened her eyes, I smiled down at her as I reached to brush the stray hairs from her sweaty face, âCan I try it my way now?âÂ
She chewed on the inside of her cheek, arching a brow as she gave me a slight nod, seeming intrigued by my offer. I shifted lower, notching my hard length at her sopping wet entrance from behind. I sunk into her, just a few inches - in and out, adjusting her leg over mine and the movement of my hips to get the angle right. When I heard her gasp and felt her press back into me, I knew I had found that spot again. I set a slow, but steady rhythm as I held her in place against me with the arm that was tucked under her. Â
With my free hand, I reached for the vibrator. Again, switching it on to the lowest setting and using the rounded tip to make tight circles around her clit. It didnât take long before she fell apart again, and I was loving every second of it. My lips found her ear, âI want you to knowâŠIâll never deny you pleasure.âÂ
Her face turned toward mine, our heads leaning together as she panted against my mouth. Her hand reached up to twist in my hair, pulling it tightly. I groaned from the sting as my hips moved against her a little faster, âYouâre mine nowâŠIâll give it to you any way you want it, whenever you want itâŠwithout question.âÂ
She suddenly tensed and moaned loudly against my lips, coming again for the third time without warning. I slowed my movements, drawing it out of her for as long as possible. I swallowed her gasps with a searing kiss as she continued to tremble against me. She returned the kiss with fervor, seeming more needy now than before we got started.Â
My hips never stopped, but I gave her a brief reprieve from the vibrator. Once I placed it back at the apex of her thighs, she began to squirm and whine. Â
âYou got one more for me, Kitten?â I asked.Â
She shook her head, still panting, âI-I dunnoâŠâÂ
She looked absolutely wrecked, but I wasnât done with her yet. It was taking everything in me to stay focused so that I didnât lose it myself. I could tell I was getting close but was determined to hold out a little longer for her. I wanted to show her what she had been missing. Â
I set a relentless pace, thrusting a little harder and faster now. I clicked the button on the vibrator to bump up the speed. Kat turned her head, burying her face in the pillow to muffle the sobbing moans that she could no longer hold back. I could feel her walls fluttering around me again, she was close, but the tension in her shoulders told me she was holding back.Â
I nuzzled against her ear, shifting the arm that was looped under and around her so that I could grasp her chin to turn it toward me, âLook at me, sweetheart. I wanna see you.â Â
She twisted her torso toward me the best she could given our current position and captured my lips with hers. Her hand cupped my cheek as she continued to groan against my lips. Her hot breath coming out in a rush between kisses.Â
âCome on, Kitten. Youâre so closeâŠI can feel it. Give me another one,â I said in a soft, but commanding voice. Â
âI-I canât,â she said in a near sob.Â
âYes, you can, youâre almost there. Just let go.â Â
âI canâtâŠIâŠcanât do itâŠâ
After a little more coaxing, she finally did. I didnât stop or slow down. Instead, I went faster and applied more pressure with the toy. Her jaw tensed as she fought to hold back her sobs, tears leaking from the corners of her eyes as she shifted to clench her thighs together, squeezing my thigh between hers. I somehow managed to keep the vibrator moving through it as her walls continued to contract around me - over and over again. Â
I couldnât hold on any longer, now thrusting deeper to chase my own release as I felt a rush of her slick covering my hand and thigh. It only took a few more thrusts before I was falling over the edge with her, completely losing it over the intensity and duration of her latest orgasm. Mine seemed to be just as intense as hers, causing my toes to curl and making me feel completely euphoric as I got lost in her.Â
I collapsed on the bed behind her, gasping for air as she did the same at my side. I couldnât help chuckling as I pulled her back against me. She turned, burying her face in the crook of my neck as she tried to get herself together.Â
âYou ok? Was that too much?â I asked quietly.Â
She shook her head, âNoâŠbut I donât even know what just happened. Was that one long orgasm or multiple?â Â
Her words bubbled into quiet laughter against my chest. I couldnât help hugging her tighter against me and laughing along with her. She settled in on her back, staring up at me as her giggles subsided. Her fingers found their way to my hair like they always did, and she began scratching at my scalp. Her mood seemed to shift suddenly, her expression serious as her eyes danced over my face. Â
âYou ready to head back to LA today?â I asked as my fingers trailed down the curve of her waist.Â
She was quiet for a moment, eventually shaking her head, âNo, Iâm not ready for this trip to end.âÂ
I gave her a sad smile. Iâm not ready either. âWhy not?âÂ
Her brows pinched together, âHonestly, Iâm afraid of whatâs waiting for us when we get back. Drama is gonna be coming at us from all sides. Stacia and Joe are gonna have us under a microscope now after everything thatâs happened. At least here, itâs just us. I donât feel like we have to constantly be on guard. Ya know?â Â
I tried not to frown but failed. I knew she was right. They werenât going to make it easy on us. âItâs gonna be fine. Weâll get through it together. And itâs not like weâll be under a microscope ALL the time. We can be together in private when weâre not doing show stuff. We just have to make sure we keep our hands off each other in public and you stop looking at me with gooey eyes all the time.â Â
She scoffed, âExcuse me!?!? I do not.âÂ
I smirked, âYeah ya doâŠhave been for weeks.âÂ
She let out a nervous laugh, âWhatever, Bravo. Youâre the one with that problem.âÂ
My smile widened, âOh I absolutely have that problem. Admitting to it is the first step. Youâre just so fucking perfectâŠI canât help it.â Â
Her cheeks flushed, âStop it. I am not.âÂ
I chuckled as I shifted above her, caging her in to shower her with kisses through her giggles. We were interrupted by my alarm going off. My hand blindly reached for the phone on the nightstand as I hovered above her. After shutting it off, I leaned down to suck on her bottom lip eliciting a deep groan from her. I continued to pepper kisses along her jaw between my rambling words. Â
âI actually canât wait to get you homeâŠin my houseâŠin my bedâŠI wanna cook dinnerâŠand breakfast for you. Maybe snuggle on the couch and watch a movieâŠmake you fall apartâŠoverâŠand over again.âÂ
Kat wrapped her legs around my waist, pulling me against her center. Little Bravo was definitely taking notice. She sighed, âDieter, if you donât stop now, weâre gonna miss our flight.âÂ
I snickered, âI can be quick tooâŠâÂ
She rolled her eyes and laughed, âThat may be the case, but I donât want you to be.â Â
I gave her one last peck on the lips, âUgh, fine. Iâll go take a cold shower.â Â
âCan IâŠâ she paused, seeming unsure of herself. Â
My brow arched at her, âYou know the answer is yesâŠwhatever it is.âÂ
She laughed, her cheeks flushing as she asked, âCan I take a shower with you?â Â
I gave her a lopsided grin, âI thought we had a plane to catch?â Â
âWe do. I mean itâŠjust shower. Nothing else.â Â
I had never âjust showeredâ with anyone. Hell, I donât even think you could call those showers at all. There was no getting clean involved. The idea of it had my heart racing. I wanted the intimacy of it. No, I needed it. I just wanted to be with her in every way possible. Â
My smile softened, âI would honestly really like that.â Â
I gave her a quick peck on the nose, then shifted to get out of bed. She watched me stretch as I stood, my dick was half hard and I didn't even bother to try and hide it. She chuckled, pulling the blankets back to get up. Her brows furrowed as she rubbed her thighs together. Â
âSomething wrong?â I asked. Â
She snickered, âYeah, you made a fucking mess of me.âÂ
âYeah? WellâŠyou made a mess of me too. Pretty sure you squirted all over my thigh.â Â
Her mouth fell open, âOh my god...I-Is that what happened?âÂ
I nodded.Â
She looked a little stunned, âWellâŠthatâs new.âÂ
I couldnât help feeling a little smug over it, âThatâs what happens when you have someone that cares to figure out what theyâre doing.âÂ
She rolled her eyes and huffed out a laugh as she stood, âShush you.â She paused, âUgh, my legs feel weak.â Â
I chuckled, wrapping my arms around her middle for support as I guided her toward the bathroom. Kat got into the walk-in shower and turned on the water, adjusting the nozzles to get the right temperature before stepping under the spray. I stepped in behind her, snaking my arms around her waist to hold her against me as we let the warm water run down our bodies. She turned, kissing me gently as she reached up to run her fingers through my hair, making sure it was saturated before reaching for the shampoo. We continued on like that, placing light kisses and caresses as we took turns washing each other.Â
As she rinsed the conditioner from my hair, I began to feel somewhat emotional, and I didnât really understand why. My chest felt tight, and I could feel a lump forming in my throat, but it wasnât in a bad way. The only conclusion I could settle on was the fact that I could feel how she cared for me. It wasnât fake. She wasnât trying to take from me. I really felt like we were bonding in a way that I never had with another person, causing our connection to evolve and deepen. She was actually making me feel happy. It was overwhelming, making me feel breathless as she smiled at me. Â
We didnât take things further, but the shower still lasted a little longer than it probably should have given that we were on a tight schedule. We had to rush to get ready and pack up so that we would make it to the airport on time. We barely managed it, but did make it. Luckily, the studio had booked us a set of seats in business class. Where we were situated gave us a little privacy, allowing Kat to comfortably snuggle into my side without prying eyes. She slept for most of the flight, citing that she felt completely spent from our morning exploits. I slept some, but mostly split my time between watching some cheesy movie and watching her. Watching her sleep seemed to be my new favorite pastime. There was something about seeing her cuddled up at my side, completely relaxed and unguarded. It made me feel even closer to her somehow, knowing this was a side of her that not many people had the opportunity to see. I reveled in every second of it. Â
Once we landed, she and I both had to make a conscious effort to behave ourselves, avoiding touching or looking at each other directly. It was obvious that eyes were on us as we made our way over to pick up our luggage. I wasnât shocked to find paparazzi milling around as we moved toward the exit. They didnât hesitate to approach us, attempting to make small talk about our time in New York and complementing our SNL performances. We smiled and politely went along with it until one of them began prying. Â
âA source has reported that you two were sharing a hotel room, is that true?â Â
Kat and I both tensed from the question. I could sense her eyes glancing in my direction as he continued to push for an answer. Sighing, I rolled my eyes at the guy, âMight wanna get a new source, dude. Not true.â Â
âReally, you were seen coming and going from one room together the whole time you were there.âÂ
My jaw clenched as I took a deep centering breath. Who the fuck is feeding them information? âThe studio put us up in a multi-room suite. We had separate bedrooms. We didnât reserve it,â I finally said. Â
âSo, youâre sticking to your story that you aren't together then?â Â
Kat scoffed and shook her head. Â
âKat, do you have any comments on those photos of Alec and Lana that came out a few days ago?â Â
She tried to ignore him, not giving any reaction to the question at all as we continued walking. However, he kept pushing, each question about Alec getting more and more personal as he crowded her space to shove his camera in her face. I couldnât take it anymore, moving to position myself between them as I gently guided Kat to the other side of me with a hand on her upper back. The pap tried to go around me, but I held out my arm to block him, âDude, whatâs your problem? Leave her alone or Iâll get security over here.â Â
âYouâre awfully protective of her, Dieter. You sure nothingâs going on with you two?â Â
This guy was about to make me lose my cool, which I think might have been his goal. I had to remind myself thatâs something the old Dieter would have done as I took another deep breath, refusing to give him anything to work with. Instead, I focused on getting Kat out of here. Luckily, we didnât have to put up with them too much longer as the pickup exit came into view. Â
Once we made it outside, Evan was there waiting for us. I told Kat to wait in the car while Evan and I put our bags in the back. The paps were still there, with the one guy continuing to be an absolute asshat. Â
âHey man, howâs sobriety going? You think youâre gonna stick to it this time? Have you ever been sober this long? Whatâs different about this round?âÂ
He just kept going, on and on. I really wanted to punch him in the fucking face. My frustration intensified when I couldnât get the bags to fit in the trunk. Evan could sense that I was getting worked up. He subtly nudged me with his elbow, âD, I got it. Just go wait in the car so this guy will fuck off.âÂ
I gave him a tight nod, ignoring the camera and incessant questions as I moved to the back door to get in. The paps hung around, snapping shots of us in the back seat. Kat gave me a tense look, âI really hope this doesnât become the new normal. This is fucking insane. Why are they being so pushy?âÂ
I looked out the front window and narrowed my eyes on them as they continued to snap pictures of us, âI dunno. Somebody is obviously feeding them information, right?â Â
She sighed, âHave to be. I think weâre really gonna have to watch ourselves. Theyâre gonna be analyzing everything we do.â Â
Evan got into the driverâs seat, quickly starting the ignition and pulling out into traffic. Kat and I both visibly relaxed as we left the paparazzi behind. We didnât move any closer together, but I did reach over to take her hand, entwining our fingers to rest on the seat between us. Â
âSorry that guy was giving you trouble, D. If I had known that was going to be an issue I would have called ahead for security.âÂ
I squeezed Katâs hand a little tighter, âItâs fine, it was really just the one guy that was a problem.âÂ
Evan nodded, looking at me in the rearview mirror, âThank God for thatâŠAnyway, how was your trip? Everything else go OK without me being there to hold your hand?âÂ
I scoffed, âI can follow a schedule without assistance you know.âÂ
Evan laughed, âYeah, when youâre in the mood to do it.âÂ
I rolled my eyes at him, âZee still doing OK?âÂ
He nodded again, âYeah, she's a little mopey, but still feisty and still doesnât like me. Sheâll be happy to see you, Iâm sure.â Â
I chuckled. It still warmed my heart a little that she didnât seem to like anyone but me or Kat. I liked to think that maybe it was a sign of some sort.Â
Evan briefly glanced back over his shoulder in Katâs direction, âOh, Kat, the locksmith guy should be at your place just after we get thereâŠsaid it should take an hour and a half tops to change everything out.âÂ
Kat smiled, âThanks. I appreciate it, but really you didnât have to do that.âÂ
He laughed, âI get paid to do what Dieter tells me to do, so yeah, I did. Really, it was no big deal.â Â
Kat shook her head at me, biting back a smile. Â
We drove in silence for a few minutes until Evan eventually spoke, attempting small talk, âSo, aside from the crazy paparazzi, how was your week in New York?âÂ
I couldnât control the smile on my face, as I glanced over at Kat. She turned to look out the window, covering her smirk with her hand.Â
I cleared my throat, âIt was good. We had a good week.âÂ
I could feel Evans' eyes on my face in the rearview mirror. Tucking my bottom lip between my teeth, I too turned to look out the window. Â
âThatâs it? JustâŠa good week?â Â
My gaze met his in the mirror, âYeah. I meanâŠit was work. All week.âÂ
His eyes narrowed on me. Fuck. He knows.Â
âYou're being dodgy, D. What did you do?âÂ
I laughed nervously, âNothing. I behaved myself.âÂ
He stopped at a red light, then turned in his seat to look between us, his eyes immediately dropping down to see our entwined hands on the seat. Kat and I looked between each other and Evan, wide-eyed as a huge grin spread across his face. Â
âI fucking knew it!âÂ
I sighed and raked my free hand down my face, âEvan, please shut up.â Â
A horn blared behind us, Evan laughed loudly as he turned forward realizing the light was now green. Â
âDonât worry, D. You know I wonât say anything. Iâm so fucking excited for you guys thoughâŠgreatest news ever! Heâs been pining over you for weeks, Kat. I hope you know that.âÂ
Fucking hell. âEvan, shut up. Please.âÂ
Kat chuckled beside me, âNo, Evan. Please keep going.â Â
Evan was about to say something else, but I cut him off, âRemember who pays you, dude.â Â
His mouth snapped shut. He huffed through his nose, âSorry, Kat. He has a point.â Â
I looked at Kat with a smug grin, âFor the record, Iâve said nothing to him. He just made assumptions. You canât believe anything he says.â Â
Kat laughed at our banter, now relaxing some and scooting just a little closer. The three of us slipped into easy conversation after that, filling Evan in on our week and chatting about SNL. Kat and Evan took the opportunity to gang up on me and affectionately give me hell about my plant obsession. I loved that they seemed to be getting along and felt comfortable enough around each other to laugh and joke around. My circle was very small, so it was important to me that they got along. Â
Sometime later, Evan pulled into Katâs driveway. We all exited the vehicle. Evan and I dug through the trunk, pulling out my bags to get to Katâs. Evan was just shutting the trunk when the locksmith pulled into the driveway. Kat took a moment to talk through what she needed done with the locksmith. Afterward, he disappeared to the back of his van to gather his supplies. Â
I grabbed Katâs luggage, then glanced over at Evan, âCan you handle that from here? I wanna make sure there arenât any assholes lurking around.â My eyes shifted to Kat, âAssuming thatâs OK with you, of course.â Â
Her lips tugged upward on one side, âYeah, thatâsâŠOK. I would appreciate that.âÂ
I followed her to the front door, suddenly feeling nervous that I was about to see her place for the first time. She keyed in, holding the door open for me as I drug her luggage inside. Â
I gave her a nervous smile, âWhere do you want these?âÂ
She looked anxious, fidgeting with the keys in her hand, âUmmm, just leave them in the living room.â Â
I followed her further inside and set the luggage down next to the couch. She ran her hands through the top of her hair, âSorry, itâs sort of a mess in here. Not as squeaky clean as your place.âÂ
I looked around, it wasnât bad. She had a pile of laundry at the end of the love seat, mail piled on the coffee table, and a blanket and pillow strewn across the couch. There were other little things lying around - an iPad, book, glasses, and an empty coffee cup. Otherwise, the place was pretty clean. I shrugged, âItâs not that bad. My place looked a hell of a lot worse than this before I hired a housekeeper. I was also a drunk and an addictâŠsooo, use your imagination.â Â
Her brow furrowed, âFair enough. I just usually donât feel like doing much while the show is in season. It takes a lot out of me these days.âÂ
I reached out to rub her arm, âThatâs understandable. I promise I wonât hold it against you. You knowâŠI could sendâŠâ Â
She poked me in the chest, âDieter, no. Stop it.â Â
I held my hands up in defeat, âI know, Iâm just sayingâŠA little help never hurt anyone.â Â
She rolled her eyes, âNo. I donât need it. Now, let's check for lurking assholes.â Â
After a quick peck on my lips, she grabbed my hand, leading me through the house to check things out. My eyes scanned over the surroundings, taking in the spaces for the first time. She kept things simple, with minimal decor all in earth tones with small splashes of color. She did have several paintings, all abstract pieces of dancers. I had to smile to myself knowing the pieces I had been working on. They would fit right in with the rest of her collection. Â
I followed her downstairs to find she had her own mini dance studio - hardwood floors with a wall of mirrors. The room was basically empty aside from a loveseat on the far wall and a small table with speakers. Â
Kat moved toward a door at the bottom of the steps, âLet me just go check the garage. Iâm not seeing anything out of place. All of his junk is still here. It doesnât look like heâs been around. Maybe he was afraid of running into Evan again?âÂ
I nodded as my eyes focused on a mess of fabric hanging from ceiling gliders in the corner, âYeah, maybeâŠâ Â
She poked her head in the garage and looked around before closing the door again, âEverything looks good in there too.â Â
I could feel her eyes on my face as she came to stand beside me, âWhat are you looking at?âÂ
I cleared my throat and gave her a questioning look, âI-Is that a sex swing?âÂ
Her eyes drifted to where I had been staring moments before, then she snorted. âReally? Thatâs the first place your mind goes?âÂ
I gave her a sheepish smile and shrugged, âItâs what it looks like.âÂ
She laughed and shook her head, âNo, those are aerial silks. I do aerial yoga.â Â
Her hands slid around my waist as she leaned in next to my ear to whisper, âItâs how I stay bendy.â She pulled back, smiling at me.Â
I gave her a wolfish grin as I pulled her in closer to press my forehead to hers, âI donât actually know what that is, but it sounds fucking hot. Iâd like to watch you do that some timeâŠand maybe participateâŠin some way.âÂ
She laughed against my lips, âLife with you is never boring, Dieter Bravo.â Â
I gave her a quick peck, âI like to keep you on your toesâŠand keep your toes curling.â Â
She cackled, moving to wrap her arms around my neck. I leaned in and kissed her again, more deeply this time. My hands gripped her hips, gently squeezing and pulling them against mine. Â
She hummed against my lips, then pulled away, âWe still need to rehearse, and we have spray tans this evening, so we canât get too carried away.âÂ
I rolled my eyes and groaned, âCan we please skip the spray tan?âÂ
She sighed, âYou know whatâŠI donât wanna do it either. I vote we skip it. Fuckâem. We need to rehearse and Iâm in no hurry to run into Alec. I think we can get away with it this week.â Â
I snorted, âYou might be spending too much time with meâŠâ Â
She shrugged with a smile, âIâll let production know not to expect us. Do you need to run home before we go to the dance studio?âÂ
My hand scratched at the back of my neck, âI dunno, if I go home just to leave again, Zee might not let me back in the houseâŠâÂ
Kat giggled, âThatâs trueâŠI certainly wouldnât make it easy on you if I were her.â Â
I huffed out a laugh, âGee, thanks. Maybe Iâll just send Evan back with my luggage for now and have him pick me up later? We can go grab an early dinner then head to the studio if you want? OoorâŠwe can rehearse hereâŠâ Â
Her eyes narrowed, âDieter, Iâm fairly certain that if we tried to rehearse here, there would be no rehearsing.â Â
I barked out a laugh, âYouâre probably right. To the studio thenâŠwhere we have to behave.â Â
I gave her one last kiss, this one a little more heated as I hugged her tightly against me. We were interrupted by someone clearing their throat behind us at the top of the stairs. Our attention averted to Evan standing there, hands in pockets with a shit eating grin on his face. Â
âSorry to interrupt you two, but Kat, the locksmith is ready to work on the side door that goes into the garage.â Â
Her cheeks flushed as she nodded, âGot it. Iâll go open the door for him. Thanks for helping with that.â Â
After Kat walked out into the garage, Evan looked at me and silently mouthed âOh. My. God.â as he bounced down the stairs to meet me. Â
I couldnât help smiling, âShut up. Donât say anything.â Â
He bumped me with his elbow, âYou guys are too damn cute. Dude, youâve got it so bad. Iâve never seen you like thisâŠâÂ
I raised my hand, âStop. I donât wanna hear it.â Â
He held up his hands in surrender, âOk. Ok. All Iâm gonna say is, I approve. Sheâs fucking awesomeâŠand hot. She makes you look like less of a hot mess.â Â
I scoffed, âOh fuck off with that.â Â
As we waited for Kat to finish up with the locksmith, I filled Evan in on the plans for the evening. He agreed and left soon after that. Kat and I werenât far behind him, first driving to grab some take out and eating in the car. We werenât in the mood to be bothered by fans or paparazzi if they happened to appear as they seemed to have a way of doing lately. We ate quickly and mostly in silence, realizing the day was getting away from us. It would be our only chance to rehearse in the studio before the live performance, so we did want to try and take advantage of it.Â
It was weird rehearsing in the dance studio after being completely alone and uninhibited in New York. We were cognizant that anyone could walk by and see us through the glass, making sure to keep a reasonable distance between us throughout the evening. The vibes, however, were completely different. We were focused and only discussing the dance, but the electricity buzzing between us was at an all-time high. There was a new intensity in the way we moved together, perfectly synchronized and connected. We could read each other so effortlessly in how our bodies shifted around the dance floor. There were no more verbal cues passing between us, only looks and guiding touches. I could feel her unyielding trust and confidence in me more than ever and honestly, it was making me fall for her all over again. Â
After a few run throughs, Kat mentioned that we might need to take it down a few notches. Even we could sense the chemistry sparking between us now. There was no denying it. We decided to try and take a more playful and flirty approach. Not changing the choreography but executing it in a way that didnât look like we were seconds away from having hot passionate sex on the dance floor. It was a major feat, but we finally got it figured out - or so we thought. Â
Before we knew it, it was nearing 10PM and Evan was texting to let me know he was outside waiting. I sighed, bumping Kat with my shoulder, âI think Iâve gotten spoiled being with you this week. Going to bed without you is sort of a depressing thought. You sure you donât wanna come home with me?â Â
She chuckled, âI do, but you need to spend some time with Zee when you get home. We also need to actually get some sleep tonight.â Â
She has a point. I nodded in agreement, but that didnât keep me from whining, âFiiiine. Iâll suffer through it.âÂ
I reached out, subtly grabbing her pinky with mine, âIâd really like to give you a goodnight kiss, but I know thatâs probably a bad idea.âÂ
She shook her head, âProbably not a good idea while weâre here.âÂ
My lips set into a tight line, âThis is gonna be a tortuous seven weeks, isnât it?âÂ
She laughed and nodded, âProbablyâŠbut itâs not like we canât see each other outside of the studio, so calm down.â Â
âFair point. Ok, Iâll walk you to your car and I will behave myself.â Â
Kat grabbed her bag, then we made our way toward the exit. As soon as we stepped outside, I noticed a car across the street that had someone sitting inside it. Â
âIâm probably being paranoid, but that might be a pap over there,â I said, nodding my head in the direction of the vehicle. Â
Katâs eyes shifted and squinted off in the distance. She blew air out of her cheeks, âYeah, you might be right.â Â
âFucking hell.â Â
I followed two steps behind Kat as we walked toward her car and where Evan was parked next to it. I took a minute to open the driver side door for her as she tossed her bag through to the passenger seat. She smiled up at me, âI guess Iâll see you bright and early.â Â
I nodded, âYep, Iâll be there with my dancing shoes on. Text me when you get home and are locked inside, pleaseâŠwanna make sure youâre safe.â Â
Her lip tugged upward as she sat in the seat, âI will. Give Zee some hugs for me? Goodnight.â Â
I nodded, âNight, Kit-Kat.â Â
I reached down and hit the lock button on her door, then shut it. I could see her smiling and shaking her head as she started the ignition. I watched her back out, giving a brief wave as she put the car in drive, then turned to get in the passenger seat of Evanâs car. I was met by his smirking face. Â
âWhat?â I asked in a clipped voice. Â
âYouâre down bad, dude.âÂ
I let out a controlled breath, âI am. So fucking bad.â Â
Evan barked out a laugh as he backed out of the parking spot, âAt least youâre aware.âÂ
We were quiet for a few minutes. Suddenly, Evan opened his mouth like he was about to say something, but snapped it back shut. Â
I crossed my arms over my chest, âSpit it out.â Â
His grip tightened on the steering wheel, âItâs just thatâŠyouâve been doing so well. I donât want this to derail you.âÂ
My brows furrowed, âWhy would it? I havenât even thought about doing any of that shit since Iâve been spending time with Kat.â Â
He chewed on his cheek, considering his next words, âAnd if it doesnât work out with her?â Â
The question felt like a punch to the gut. I hadnât even considered it. The way it stood right now, I couldnât imagine a path to that. We seemed to be fitting together seamlessly.Â
âIF that were to happenâŠI like to think that I could handle it. Iâm in a better place now and Iâve learned healthier coping mechanisms⊠Iâve surrounded myself with good people who wonât take advantage of my troubles.â Â
I paused briefly, shrugging as I thought through my next words, âI got here without her so itâs not like I need her to stay where Iâm at. However, sheâs making me happyâŠitâs like sheâs the last missing piece. IâŠâÂ
I wasnât sure if I dared speak the next words out loud. I could feel my heart racing at the thought. I could feel Evanâs glances in my direction, patiently waiting for me to continue.Â
He sighed, âJust say it, D. Whatâs on your mind?âÂ
I puffed air out of my cheeks, raking my hands down my face. I could feel the sweat beading at the base of my neck as I swallowed thickly, âI can imagine myself being with herâŠlike, long term. Fuck, Iâd move her in with me tomorrow if sheâd do it. I-Iâve never wanted that with anyone before.âÂ
Evanâs eyes widened, âWoah, thatâs pretty heavy, D. Thatâs a big step for you.â Â
I laughed nervously, âTrust me, I know. I mean, thatâs not gonna happenâŠnot tryinâ to rush things. Iâm trying to be realistic about it. We still need to get to know each other and all thatâŠbut I feelâŠhopeful.â Â
âDamn, D. Iâm proud of you man. For once youâre not acting impulsively.âÂ
I chuckled, âNa, I donât think she would let me. She totally calls me out on my shit.âÂ
He smacked the steering wheel as he laughed, âGood. You need thatâŠand for what itâs worth, I do like her so far. She seems genuine.â Â
I couldnât help smiling at his words. I loved that he liked her. Â
He pulled into my driveway a short time later. After a quick thanks, I made my way to the front door and keyed in. My eyes immediately sought out Zee so I could scoop her up and cuddle her. I found her sitting at the edge of the couch. I donât know what sort of reaction I expected from her, but sassy indifference wasnât it. She gave me serious side eye as I sat my keys, wallet, and phone down and toed off my shoes. Â
I approached her, speaking in a soft voice, âHey baby girl. Did you miss me?âÂ
I squatted down in front of her just as she stood, turned her back to me, flicked her bushy tail in my face, and jumped from the couch. She sashayed over to her cat tree, then made her way up to the very top. She perched with her back to me, still flicking her tail with attitude. Â
I snorted out a laugh, âReally? Iâm gone for a week to work so I can fund your extravagant freeloading lifestyle, and this is what I get?â Â
More side eye and tail flicking. Â
âOk. Fine. No cuddles means no bedtime snack.â Â
Her tail paused as she finally turned to look at me with her rounded green eyes. âAhh, that got your attention, huh?â Â
She stood and meowed loudly, eventually making her way down to the lower level of the tree before jumping down and walking toward the kitchen with determination. âYouâre about to hardcore swindle me arenât you, you little shit?â Â
She proceeded to chatter at me. I felt like I was being scolded as I made my way over to her personal cabinet for a bag of treats. She wasnât interested in any of them. Instead, she kept trying to lead me to the refrigerator. I sighed, knowing what she wanted and hoping that Evan had boiled a chicken breast for her. I had started something with that. It was now a thing she demanded. Â
âI gotta hand it to youâŠyouâre a confident little thing and you definitely know what you want.âÂ
She jumped up on the island, staring at me intently as she swished her tail around. I rolled my eyes and pulled the refrigerator door open, scanning the shelves for a glass bowl with chicken. I easily found it on the top shelf because Evan had apparently printed a label for it that said âQueen Zeeâs Fucking Chickenâ. Â
I chuckled, âYou gave uncle Evan hell, didnât you baby girl?â Â
She let out a low mewl, looking somewhat smug now as I pulled out the bowl and popped the lid off. I pulled off a few tiny shreds of meat, letting her take them one-by-one from my hand. After they were gone, she began to meow loudly again and rub her head against my hand. I sighed, âFucking swindlerâŠfine. One more and thatâs it. We gotta get ready for bed.â Â
She seemed satisfied after that. After putting her bowl back in the fridge, I moved to wash my hands. I heard my phone ding with a text just as I was drying them. As I figured, it was Kat.Â
Kit Kat: Iâm home, locked inside, and in bed. I already miss having you with me. âčïžÂ
Her words caused a rush of excitement, but also longing. I would have loved to have her with me, at her place or mine. I didnât care where, but I did have Zee to think about too.Â
Me: I miss you too, sweetheart. Maybe you can come over after rehearsals some this week? Iâd love to make you dinner again. Something Greek, maybe? đÂ
Kit Kat: I love it when you talk dirty to me. đÂ
Kit Kat: Sounds like a plan. Iâll see you bright and early. Goodnight. đÂ
I couldnât keep the goofy grin off my face as I read her latest messages. I loved it when she was playful and flirty. Â
Me: Sweet dreams, Kitten. đÂ
I couldnât help wondering if she would roll her eyes or clench her thighs together over the mention of the new nickname. I could picture her doing both simultaneously and it caused a snicker as I made my way upstairs to get ready for bed. Â
Minutes later I was settled in, trying my best to fall asleep, but I couldnât. Without Katâs warm body snuggled against me, I felt restless. I hated the lonely feeling that her absence left in the pit of my stomach. I only had a small taste of what it was like to have her with me, but it was all I needed to get hooked. Â
Zee eventually made her way to bed, obviously over her anger as she snuggled up in the crook of my arm and purred herself to sleep. That seemed to help me relax enough to doze off. At least I wasnât alone.
 My 5:30 AM alarm came fast. I felt like I had just closed my eyes as I rolled out of bed. I went through my usual routine of getting ready, feeding Zee, and stopping to get Kat and I some breakfast and coffee before heading to the production studio. I was feeling a little on edge, somewhat worried about Alec causing drama. However, I reasoned that he had had a week to cool off and had clearly moved on with Lana. Maybe he would just let it go. I hoped so, for Katâs sake. She tried to act like his behavior didnât bother her, but I knew it did. Â
Kat and I arrived early, as usual. We were both smiling like fools when we caught sight of each other. I couldnât help touching the small of her back as I leaned in to tell her âGood morningâ and hand her coffee and breakfast over. A heated look passed between us that set my heart racing. I could already tell that it was going to be so hard to act normal while we were around others. Â
She smirked, leaning in to speak in a low voice, âCareful Bravo, youâre gettinâ the gooey eyes when you look at me.âÂ
My brows arched, âYeah? So are you, sweetheart.â Â
We both laughed as we made our way to the ballroom. Our early arrival made us first in line for camera blocking and run throughs of the performance. The crew was still getting things set up, so we took a minute to finish up our breakfast and coffee as we waited. Other couples soon began to filter in. I could tell Kat was getting more and more tense each time the door opened. Â
âYou ok?â I asked her in a near whisper. Â
She nodded, âYeah, Iâm just afraid heâs gonna cause drama.âÂ
I reached out to give her hand a small squeeze, âIf he does, heâs gonna have me to deal with. Iâll break his fucking face this time.â Â
She peered up at me through her lashes with a smirk, âWhile I find your protective side to be incredibly hot, you will not do anything. Heâs not worth it.âÂ
I couldnât agree to that. Luckily, I didnât have to because our attention was drawn to the band Director who wanted to discuss the music arrangement before we got started. After that, things were in full swing as we began our run throughs. By that point, Alec and Lana had arrived. I swear I could feel their eyes on us. I think Kat could too, which would explain the tension running through her body during our first round. Â
As we waited for the cameras and lights to reset, I grabbed both of her hands and gave her arms a shake, âLoosen up. Weâre supposed to be making this flirty and fun, remember? Ignore the asshole and focus on me.â Â
She chuckled, âI think Iâm the one thatâs supposed to be telling you to loosen upâŠâÂ
They gave us the signal to take our starting position, which I took advantage of as I gripped her hips and pulled her backside against me more than necessary. I could see the hint of a smile as she tilted her face to the side toward mine. My lips leaned in next to her ear, âRelax, Iâve got you.â Â
That seemed to do the trick. I could feel the tension leave her body as she all but melted into me just as the music started. We did try to keep it fun and flirty, but there was no denying the sparks between us no matter how hard we tried to hide them. By the time we finished, all eyes were on us. It had clearly drawn everyoneâs attention. Â
Surprisingly, they didnât ask us to go through it again and gave leave for us to head out for our final wardrobe fitting. There was a quiet murmur of voices and a weird vibe as we walked off the dance floor. Kat and I made sure to keep our distance from each other as we walked toward the exit, but I could sense her uneasiness. I was feeling it too. Â
As we stepped into the empty hallway, our eyes connected. Â
âIs it just me or was that weird?â she asked.Â
I nodded in agreement, âNo, that was definitely weird.âÂ
She puffed air out of her cheeks, âMaybe itâs just because they all know about the Alec thing now. Iâm sure thatâs caused some gossip in our absence.â Â
That thought did nothing to alleviate the uneasiness I was feeling, âYeah, maybeâŠâ Â
Our wardrobe fitting went quickly as no alterations were needed. Kat looked amazing as always. The sheer fabric they had swapped out on the skirt half of the dress was flowy, yet hugged her curves perfectly. It emphasized her hips, taking my mind back to how those hips moved on top of me in New York. Her eyes had caught mine drifting up her body in the mirror as she turned and twisted to get a good view of the new sparkly material. The smirk on her lips told me that she knew exactly what I was thinking about as she innocently twisted her hips a little more. Â
We were ahead of schedule as we made our way down to hair and makeup, quickly taking a seat with the ladies that had worked on us the previous week. They had made the process a little less painful, actually chatting and having fun with us. I made an attempt to learn their names this time. Holly, who had done Katâs hair the previous week, began combing through her long locks as she eyed me, âDieter, do you have any hair recommendations this week?â she asked. Â
Kat and I laughed, âIâm not sure why you would ever want my recommendations. Iâm sure Kat doesnât.â Â
Samantha, who was working on my hair, smiled, âI dunno, your recommendation sort of pulled the look together.â Â
Katâs foot kicked at mine, âYou always have an opinion. Share it.â Â
I snickered. She wasnât wrong, âHmmm, with that dressâŠI think down in soft, romantic waves would be best. Iâm not a fan of it being slicked back with a gallon of hair gel.â Â
Samantha paused with the container of hair gel in her hand, âYou want yours down in soft, romantic waves too, honey?â She had a teasing look on her face. Kat and Holly both snorted out laughter. Â
I chuckled, âUh, I didnât know that was an option. Do I get extensions too? I think it would look fabulous. I could give Fabio a run for his money.âÂ
All the ladies burst into laughter just as Alec and Lana came strolling in. Alec had a stony look on his face as he sat on the opposite side of the room. Lana on the other hand, seemed amused about something as she glanced our way. It was sort of bizarre. Kat gave me a questioning look. She had seen it too. I shrugged in response. Â
Our small group continued to be boisterous, not caring about our new company. Several other couples soon filled the stations, but it didnât seem to lessen the tension in the room. Even though we pretended to ignore it, it was definitely there. Kat had turned her seat to face me, with her back to Alec. I, on the other hand, could see his reflection perfectly. I didnât miss how his eyes flicked over in our direction ever so often. His expression remained neutral, giving nothing away as he alternated between watching us and listening to his partner. My gut was telling me he was a ticking time bomb, waiting for the perfect moment to go off. Â
Holly finished up with Katâs hair, smiling as she asked me what I thought of the final product. I looked Kat over, not even paying much attention to her hair. I knew my sappy face had to be giving me away, but I sort of didnât care, âI think she looks fucking amazing.âÂ
I felt Kat nudge my foot with hers as her eyes widened. I quickly looked away and glanced at myself in the mirror, âI mean, not as good as me, obviously.â It had the intended effect as Samantha and Holly laughed.Â
As they worked on our makeup, I blabbed about how Zee gave me hell when I got home the previous night. That topic seemed to keep everyone entertained until we were finished. I could feel Alecâs eyes on us as we got up to leave. I made sure to block his view of Kat as much as possible, allowing her to walk ahead of me to exit. We did a quick change into our costumes then headed back to the ballroom for our final dress rehearsal. After going through it once, we were free until showtime. Â
Evan was kind enough to bring us lunch after we found catering to be less than satisfying. He joined us in my dressing room while we ate. It was a nice distraction and gave him and Kat a chance to get to know each other a little better. It was nearing showtime when he left, but it still gave Kat and I a few minutes to ourselves. As soon as he closed the door behind himself, Katâs eyes were on me. She stood from the chair she had been sitting in and moved to perch on my lap, resting her arms around my neck as she looked at my gelled back hair, âI really should tell them to leave your hair loose too. It doesnât look very touchable like this.â Â
I laughed, âNo kidding. Itâs like fucking concrete.â Â
One hand trailed down my cheek, then her thumb brushed over my lips, âI really wanna kiss you right now.â Â
Her voice was low, her eyes dilating as I looked into them. I couldnât help tightening my grip on her hip, âWhatâs stopping you?â Â
âItâll fuck up our makeup and weâll have explaining to do.â Â
I sighed, gently nuzzling our noses together, âFucking makeup.âÂ
She laughed quietly as I leaned my head against hers, âIâm perfectly content with a good cuddle too. I hate not being able to be affectionate whenever I want to.âÂ
There was a flash of emotion on her face. I couldnât place it. Sadness maybe? Regret? Both? Her arm tightened around my neck slightly. I shifted, leaning my head down to place a kiss on her bare shoulder. Our moment was interrupted by staff calling out the 20 minute warning in the hallway. Kat reluctantly pulled away and began fiddling with the buttons on my shirt, undoing two of them. I chuckled, âWhatâre you doing?â Â
Her hand dipped inside and laid flat against my chest, âEncouraging your button allergy andâŠmaybe showing you off a little.â Â
Her eyes shifted up to meet my gaze, âAnd I just needed to feel you.â Â
That same look from a moment ago returned. I could see it now, she was anxious. My hand dropped down over hers on my chest, lacing our fingers together before bringing them to my lips for a soft kiss. My eyes never left hers. We stayed like that for a beat until I begrudgingly broke the spell, âWe probably need to get to the staging area now.â Â
She nodded, âYeah, youâre probably right.â Â
She stood, not letting go of my hand, pausing to grab her phone and give herself a quick once over in the mirror, then pulled me along to the door. I wrapped my arm around her waist, stopping her and pulling her back against my chest, leaning in to speak quietly against her ear, âJust for the record, you look like a fucking goddess today.âÂ
She smiled, âYouâre not looking so bad yourself.â Â
I chuckled as she opened the door and stepped away from me into the hallway. We silently made our way through the hustle and bustle to the staging area to wait for the show to begin. It was nice to have Kat there with me the entire time since she didnât have to worry about the professional dancers performance this week. Â
Throughout the show, we stayed huddled close together, watching and critiquing the performances of each couple. After tonight, it would be down to eight couples, which meant the competition was about to become much more intense. There were several groups that had really improved, and at least four of them appeared to be serious competitors for Kat and me. As if there wasnât enough fuel on the fire, one of the four couples happened to be Alec and Lana. Â
Our performance was scheduled to be last this week. So, we had a pretty good idea of what we were up against. As our performance got closer, we stepped over to the hair and makeup team for some quick touch ups, then Kat pulled out her phone and headphones, not deviating from our routine of getting us hyped up. I, however, didnât feel like we needed hyping up for this one. I wanted to be in the right mindset for the performance, to feel the emotions of the music we were dancing too. I also felt like she was still a little anxious and wanted to help her relax. Â
I reached for her phone, âCan I make a suggestion this week?â Â
She gave me a quizzical look and nodded, opening her music app and passing the phone to me. I found the song that we were dancing to this week and hit play. She smiled at me.Â
I winked and grabbed her hand, âJust setting the mood.âÂ
I wanted so badly to hold her, but I knew that probably wasnât a good idea. Instead, I pulled her hand to my chest where she had placed it earlier, resting mine over hers, I began doing some of the basic footwork for the Rumba, before transitioning into the quick, quick, slow box pattern in the small open space we had to ourselves. I hoped that it would appear that we were practicing a bit before going out onto the dance floor, even if we werenât framed in the proper position. Â
It seemed to have the intended effect on her as her eyes locked with mine. I could feel the tension leaving her body as we moved together and blocked out the flurry of activity around us, only focusing on each other. We went on like this for a good portion of the song until I eventually pulled her in for a hug and continued swaying to the music. We didnât say anything. We didnât need to. I felt like the lyrics of the song were doing a lot of the talking for us - at least they were for me. There was a new intensity and focus that passed between us as the last notes played. It gave me goosebumps and had my heart fluttering in that way it tended to do when I was with her. Â
Nearby movement caught my attention. It was one of the camera operators tasked with getting behind the scenes footage. I sighed, knowing he had probably caught a lot of that, but I also kind of didnât care. A production assistant appeared at our side, letting us know that we needed to get in place. We nodded as Kat grabbed my hand and pulled me toward the ballroom floor entrance. Â
The minute we took our starting position, the air around us was crackling with that strange electricity that I always felt between us. As soon as I slid my left hand around Katâs waist and pulled her backside against my front, I knew there was going to be nothing playful or flirty about this performance. She melted into me and seemed to be all in for taking the sensual route. My right hand reached to lift hers to the back of my neck and slid down the underside of her arm. She turned her head to the side, our lips nearly touching as my right hand took her left to fan her outward. It was almost like we were back on the rooftop in New York, completely alone and lost in each other. Â
We didnât miss a beat, executing each move perfectly. Our footwork was completely in sync as we twisted and twirled around the room. I could feel a rush of something run through me each time our eyes met. Hers were blazing with the fire that I had longed to see there since I first noticed it, and they were blazing for me. The connection that I felt with her in that moment seemed almost otherworldly and had definitely ascended to a new level. There was no hiding whatever was happening between us. It was on display for everyone to see, more so than it had been during the morning rehearsals. Â
By the time we got to the lift, Kat had completely thrown all caution to the wind. After wrapping her legs around my waist and rolling her torso upward, her hands found their way to the sides of my face, grazing her lips against mine as I turned us to transition to the next move. We damn near kissed on live national television. We didnât hold back through the last half of the song, feeling every word, every note, and pouring it into our performance. By the time she spun into me for the last lift and ending pose, I felt like I could have kissed her right there in front of the world, but I refrained. I let her take the lead on how she wanted to end it. After dipping her backwards, her right hand found its way to my cheek as she nudged our noses together. Her eyes were bright as she broke into a dazzling smile and leaned her head against mine. I stood, wrapping my arms around her middle to lift her with me. She pulled me into a tight hug as the audience broke into near deafening applause. Â
We made our way over to the judgeâs table for feedback. All they gave were words of praise, emphasizing how the chemistry between us had reached new levels and was off the charts for this performance. They also mentioned that we oozed sensuality and were perfectly in step with one another. Their enthusiasm blew me away and I honestly hadnât seen them that excited for any of the other performances this week. No one had gotten a perfect score yet, but three of the couples were within 5 points of it after tonight. I was hopeful that we could at least get one of the high scores for the night based on their reaction. Â
Once they were finished with their feedback, Kat and I made our way over to the interview area and waited for a commercial break to end to receive our scores. Her right hand wrapped around my bicep while the other squeezed my hand tightly. I shot a nervous glance in her direction as she leaned in, âDonât worry, the whole thing was perfect. Weâve got this.â Â
We held each other's gaze, both of us with a small smile on our lips. Her confidence helped me relax some. Our attention was pulled back to the host who was now talking to the camera. He turned to us, asking about our challenges for the week and wondering how we managed to pull it off while also preparing for SNL too. I was in a daze as we answered his questions, not even really remembering what I had said by the time they went to the judges for scores. Â
I could feel Katâs hold on me tighten with each score of ten that we received. Once it was down to the last judge, she and I both waited with bated breath. If she had squeezed my hand much tighter, she might have broken some bones. When the final ten was called out, we looked at each other, wide-eyed and shocked. It was a delayed reaction as she let go of my hand and nearly jumped into my embrace, wrapping her arms around my neck and hugging me tightly as I spun her around. Both of us laughed loudly and enjoyed the moment together. Â
The side-eyed glances as we joined the rest of the cast did not go unnoticed. I couldnât figure out why they were all looking at us like that. If looks could kill, Alec would have definitely taken us out right then. Our gazes had locked for a brief moment. There was something about his glare that sent a shiver down my spine as he calmly turned to leave the staging area. I tried to ignore the gnawing feeling in my gut as I turned back to Kat, who was smiling up at me with her face flushed from the adrenaline of the moment. I tucked her into my side as we waited for the bottom three to be announced. Unfortunately, Alec and Lana were not included in that. They had received the second highest score of the night, just behind us. I could only hope they would have a massive fuck up and be voted off soon.Â
Katâs POV After the show ended, Dieter and I leisurely strolled toward our dressing rooms. Both of us were still vibrating from excitement having earned a perfect score for our performance. We were the first couple to do so this season and it was the first time I had ever accomplished it since being on the show. I knew it was because of him. Not because he was a good dancer, which he was, but also because of the trust we had in each other and our ever strengthening bond. I donât think I could have managed it with anyone else. I now felt confident that we had a real chance of making it to the finale and maybe even winning. No matter the outcome, I would have Dieter. Even if he was the only thing I got out of this, I knew that had the potential to be enough. Â
We were making plans for dinner to celebrate our success as we reached Dieterâs dressing room. He told me to think about what I wanted to eat as I continued past his door down the hallway toward mine. I noticed that he kept a watchful eye on me until I got to mine, which I appreciated. Â
I felt my phone vibrate in my hand just as I stepped inside my space. I glanced down to see a text notification from my sister as I closed the door behind me, realizing too late that Alec had been waiting in the nook behind it for me to enter. His hands were on me in an instant, roughly twisting my arm behind my back and pinning my face against the wall. Â
I watched as he locked the door with his free hand, then felt him lean in, brushing his lips against my ear as he spoke in a deep, threatening voice, âYou didnât really think you could make me out to be the bad guy and get away with it, did you?âÂ
He twisted my arm harder, âThat little stunt you pulled with the paparazzi was not the way to go, baby. You shouldâve kept your fucking mouth shut.â Â
I felt pain shoot through my arm and panic taking over my body. There was something off about him this time. He seemed out of control and vengeful. Â
He turned me to face him before shoving me back against the wall. I managed to keep my head from smacking against it, but it did knock the air out of me a little. He moved closer, caging me in with his arms, âAnd now you come back from spending a week with that asshole and try to embarrass me with that fucking performance? Pawing and rubbing all over himâŠacting like a little bitch in heat. I knew you were lying about him.âÂ
I let out a shaky breath, âN-NoâŠI didnât lie. Nothing happened between us.â Â
Both of his hands shifted from the wall to my throat, gripping firmly, âI donât believe you.â Â
I tried pushing him away, but he didnât budge. Suddenly feeling defiant, I asked, âAre you forgetting the part where I caught you fucking your dance partner? I donât give a damn what you believe anymore. You're a manipulative asshole.â Â
His eyes darkened as a sinister smile spread across his face. His grip on my neck tightened, âYour behavior still has consequences ya know. If you wanna publicly shame me, Iâll turn this around on you so fucking fast. Iâll ruin you both.âÂ
His grip continued to tighten, causing me to claw at his hands. It was getting harder to breathe.Â
âAlec, IâŠcanâtâŠ.âÂ
His smile slowly faded, his eyes turning emotionless. This was different. For the first time, I was truly concerned for my safety. My eyes filled with tears as I gasped for air, desperately trying to loosen his hands or push him away, to no avail. The more I fought him the harder he squeezed. It didnât take long for my vision to begin clouding with darkness around the edges and it was clear he had no intention of stopping.Â
Next: Week 6
A/N: I am leaving this note from an undisclosed location to avoid the angry mob and pitchforks over that cliffy. đđ
So...BIG chapter. I think this may be the longest one I have ever done. I refused to break week 5 up into another section, so this is what you get. I hope you survived it...hopefully the subtle Dirty Dancing references kept you entertained. đ
How do we think things are going with our two love birds so far? This chapter brought us lots of smut, more smut, flirting, and ridiculous cuteness during their last days in NYC. They are definitely going for it. I think Kat is going to learn a thing or two from Dieter, for sure.
We all knew Dieter would be a menace (shame on him for the SNL monologue change up), but did we expect Kat to be just as bad?
We got to see Kat get a little territorial over her man. Do we think she is going to get sick of people hitting on him at some point?
How about that bit with Kat mumbling in her sleep, did anyone see that coming after last chapter?
What do we think about Kat's new nickname?
And we got the Dieter/Zee reunion! We all knew she wasnât going to let him off easy.
We all know Stacia and Joe are going to be up in their business after NYC. There will 100% be antics on Dieter and Kat's part when it comes to that. What do we think they are going to do?
We all knew Alec was going to continue to be a problem. Did you see that ending coming? How do you think this situation is going to go?
We are finally going to be moving into week 6 in the next chapter. We will pick up right where this chapter leaves off to cover the drama and fallout that follows. Then we will move into the Argentine Tango. There will be lots of bonding between Dieter and Kat, a Dieter therapy session, all the Latin dances are going to start catching up to Kat, and some dressing room antics. đ
The video for this chapter comes from one of my fav couples on the show (seriously, they have so much chemistry and are very Dieter/Kat coded). It's pretty steamy. Check it out.
đClick HERE for this chapter's rumba video.
đIf you're interested in hearing the song they are dancing to in week 5 and seeing the rumba in that video, you can view that HERE.
CP Tags: @titlee78 @legendary-pink-dot @survivingandenduring @wannab-urs @harriedandharassed
@hisandsnakes @misstokyo7love @readingiskeepingmegoing @runningmom94 @sin-djarin
@cakipy-blog @missladym1981 @guelyury @weho2kcmo @alokaerza Â
@girlofchaos @trulybetty @rhoorl @bitchwitch1981 @madnessofadaydreamer
@darkheartgatita @jazzloveslatte @timpletance @musings-of-a-rose @samiamproductions
@myloveistoolittle @for-a-longlongtime  @copperhalfcent @auteurdelabre @drewharrisonwriter
@burntheedges @stevie75 @bunniboo0015 @quicax3 @jackie923
@sherala007 @pastelnap @angelofsmalldeath-codeine @jessthebaker @rebel-held
@gwendibleywrites @senorabond @annalovesflorida @sandaltoesocks @katw474
@txlady37 @inkmonster21 @sunnytuliptime @jeewrites @fifitheragertot
@pasc4lfuzz @toomanystoriessolittletime @tintinn16 @lizzie-cakes @pedrostories
@dieterbravobrainrotclub
#pedro pascal#pedro pascal fanfiction#pedro pascal fanfic#pedro pascal characters#dieter bravo#dieter bravo fic#dancing dieter#soft dieter#cat dad dieter#plant dad dieter#dieter bravo smut#dieter bravo fluff#slow burn#closed position series
138 notes
·
View notes
Text
Unwritten [Aemond Targaryen x reader]
A/n: Hi everyone! I haven't written in SUCH a long time, I've been so busy with uni lately, and my writing is SO rusty. House of the Dragon brought me back to writing, since it's so good, and I'm quite literally obsessed with ALL the men & women there.
Apologies for any mistakes, it's late at night and english isn't my first language.
Requests are OPEN for most of the House of the Dragon characters.
Summary: Reader finds letters that reveal the truth behind her marriage to Aemond. He proves to her what their marriage actually means.
Nodding at the guards standing outside Aemond's study, I entered, expecting him to be sitting at his desk.
As soon as I stepped foot in the room, I was enveloped by the light that entered through the open window, and I understood why he enjoyed spending his time in here. It wasn't often that I came in this room, but I missed him more than usual. I let go of the surprise that he was nowhere to be seen, assuming he was going to come back soon.
The light breeze coming in from the window rustled papers on his desk, an action which distracted me from his absence. Wanting nothing more than to put them back, I made my way to the desk. My gaze dropped to them as I reached for what looked like letters.
My eyebrows furrowed as I noticed my house crest on them, the first thing I looked for was the date. These had been before I got married to Aemond. My heart squeezed in anticipation, as my eyes quickly scanned them over. My older brother, the one I thought to be so caring, practically signed me over to Aemond, in order to "ensure our family's safety".
I closed my eyes for a few seconds, trying to slow down my racing thoughts -- this wasn't a moment where I could let my emotions take over.
Scenes from before my wedding appeared in my mind, my mother telling me how in love Aemond must've been with me, since he requested my hand in marriage. All lies, I had been lied to for the past two years. My family betrayed me, filling my mind with lies, so I wouldn't be opposed to marrying him. My husband, the thought made me feel sick to my stomach, filled me with even more lies, all the times he said affectionate words to me, every time he told me he loved me -- none of them were true.
I had been told that Prince Aemond took a liking to me when he saw me a while back, during one of the formal gatherings at court. It was all fabricated by my mother and brother, who were desperate to win over the trust of the Greens. I had honestly been quite shocked at the news that the Prince wished for my hand in marriage, not believing my family's words. He repeated over and over that I had won over his heart in the mere moments we danced together until I actually believed them.
Dropping the letters back on the desk, I didn't care if they were organized or not, I had already made a plan. I will return to the bedroom I shared with Aemond, take some gold, enough to buy me a place on a ship, and run away - it wouldn't matter where, for now.
Before I could leave, the door to his study opened. "My wife, I missed you," Aemond's voice filled the room.
Turning towards him, I couldn't bring myself to smile back, so I just waited for him to reach me. One of his arms wrapped around my waist, pulling me towards him, the other pushing a few strands of hair out of my face, a soft smile resting on his lips. I fought to not lean in to his touch, as I normally would. I had to remind myself of the letters I found, having to tell myself he didn't actually care for me-- it was just an act, a marriage of convenience, apparently. The dark thoughts made their way onto my face, as a shadow of worry appeared on my husband's face.
"What's wrong, my heart?" I tried not to scoff at the words he used. The hand that was resting on my face moved to straighten the furrow of my eyebrows.
"I found out I had been lied to." I tried my best to keep my tone even, pushing him away and grabbing the letters. "All the people I care about betrayed me. My family. My husband."
It was his turn to frown now, his eyes falling to the letters. "How have I betrayed you, my love?"
"Stop- Please, stop saying words like these if you don't mean them." I closed my eyes, not wanting to see the pain in his beautiful ones. I continued speaking, not caring that he wanted to say something. "My family told me you wanted to marry me. Not that they convinced you to take my hand. They sold me to you." My voice broke, so I stopped talking, choosing to control my breathing.
"Look at me." I kept my eyes focused on the wall behind him. "Please." He raised his hand, placing it under my chin and moving my face towards his. As soon as our eyes met, tears escaped. "Don't cry, my heart. Let me explain myself. It is true, your family came with the offer."
I scoffed, shaking my head sadly, but I let him continue.
"If I wouldn't have wanted to marry you, I could have easily denied them at any moment. Do you remember when we shared a dance years ago?" I nodded. "That was the moment I decided I would marry you. No matter the circumstances. It just happened that your family reached out first."
He lowered his head slowly towards mine, giving me enough time to push him away if I wanted to, but I didn't. "I love you," he whispered as he closed the distance between us, his lips lovingly kissing mine, then moving from my lips to my cheek, then my other cheek. My nose was next, then he kissed the tears that reached my jaw, from there going to my neck.
"I guess some parts were left unwritten."
Applying more pressure to the sensitive spot he knew on my neck, I moaned lightly, making him chuckle.
"Let me bring you to our bedroom, so I can show you just how much I love you." He picked me up, holding me closely. "You won't ever have to question my love for you."
Another A/n: I'm sorry my smut fans, but I stopped here- if people request the continuation of this fic (it would have smut- and A LOT)
#house of the dragon#hotd s2#hotd season 2#hotd#aemond targaryen#aemond one eye#prince aemond#aemond targaryen x reader#hotd aemond#aemond x reader#aemond fanfiction#aemond x you#aemond smut#aemond fic#aemond x oc#house targaryen#targaryen
194 notes
·
View notes
Text
walkin' with his head down, i'm the one he's walking to
A/N: this is for the summer fic exchange!!! it started out as something completely different, but here we are. This is for the amazing @laurenairay I really hope you like it and that your summer is going well. This is my first time writing for Quinn Hughes so here's to trying something different. Quinn is so cute, so I hope I did him justice. This was inspired by âCall It What You Wantâ by Taylor Swift, which is so hurt/comfort to me. So here we are with Quinn being comforted after the game seven loss to the Oilers this year. thank you to @wyattjohnston for hosting this amazing exchange!!
Walkin' with his head down, i'm the one he's walkin' to
summary: the series didn't end the way you or quinn was hoping, but you weren't going to let him hang his head for too long
rating: t
i'm laughin' with my lover, makin' forts under covers
trust him like a brother, yeah, you know I did one thing right
starry eyes sparkin' up my darkest nights
âcall it what you wantâ - by taylor swift
The final seconds ticked away and it was obvious this game wasn't going to end the way you or Quinn wanted it to. He and the rest of the Canucks gave the series everything they had, but McDavid and Draisaitl and company proved to be too much in the end. You felt Brock's girlfriend Bella wrap her arms around your middle, a soft sob escaping her as she rested her head against your back. It was hard for you not to cry, too. The boys had worked so hard to get to this point, they had fought all the way back to take the series lead, only to falter in the most important game and now the off season would be starting.
âI thought they had it,â Bella murmured and you could only nod. You really believed this year was going to be their year. They won the Pacific Divison. They beat the Preadators 4-2 and had home ice advantage in this series, which you knew would be tough, but still..
A tear couldn't help but trickle down your cheek. They had all the pieces to go far, maybe even all the way, and instead they would be packing up their lockers, doing exit interviews and the summer would be starting earlier than any of you anticipated.
âMe, too, Bells,â You agreed with the blonde who had become your best friend since you started dating Quinn just a little over a year ago. The two of you hugged each other tight, watching as the fans made their way out of the arena. You separated from each other after giving each other a kiss on the cheek and went down the steps to the locker room.
Everything seemed to be happening in slow motion as you waited for Quinn to appear. Out came Elias, skull cap pulled over his buzzed blonde hair, flashing you just a brief smile before his handsome face transformed into more of a grimace. JT was not standing tall, but hunched until he was embraced by his family. Brock gave you the best grin he could muster, nothing like his usual sparkling grin that you had come to know almost as well as Quinn's soft smile.
Then came a familiar head of soft brown hair, longer than it was when you first met Quinn in the hallway of your shared apartment building in downtown Vancouver. His head was down, his shoulders slumped, like they were holding the weight of the world. Your heart couldn't help but break. You knew how hard Quinn had worked to get to this point, how he took on the burden of being Captain and how seriously he took the C on his chest. He didn't want the Cup for himself, he wanted it for Brock, for Elias, JT, Thatcher, for Coach Rick Tocchect. He was so selfless and put the team first above anything and everything else.
All you wanted to do was take his pain away, to put the bashfully sweet smile you knew so well back on his face.
âHey, you,â Quinn gave a weak laugh and there was a hint of the smile you fell in love with on his lips, making your heart lift slightly. âYou can really smile you know,â You tease, reaching for Quinn's hand. âI know this didn't go the way we wanted to, but if you don't smile I'll think you're not happy to see me,â You joke and Quinn does laugh, for real this time. âY/N,â Quinn's voice is tender as he cups your cheek in his other hand. âI'm always happy to see you. If you weren't here right now, I'd be going home to a dark apartment to just sit on my couch and think about all the things I could have done better. Instead, I'm going home with you, which makes this easier than it would be otherwise.â
You flush from Quinn's words. You want this to be easier for him, to ease some of the weight he carries and you think you know just how to do it.
Quinn can see the wheels turning in your head, see the spark that's suddenly taken over your deep eyes. He arches a brow and you kiss his cheek, teasing, âJust wait. I know just how to make this not seem so bad, but you tell me if it's too much, okay? I just want to be here for you, however you want me to be, Quinny,â
His cheeks turn an adorable shade of pink, showing through the playoff beard he's grown. Your heart skips a beat; even a bit run down after a hard fought series, Quinn is still the cutest boy you've ever known. With his big sad puppy eyes, his soft mop of dark hair that curls over his ears, his pink lips and warmly handsome face.
âRelax,â You say as you unlock your shared apartment's front door. âJust sit on the couch, don't do anything except take off your shoes, take a shower if you want, change into something comfy but leave everything else to me, okay?â
Quinn chuckles to himself and gives a joking salute, âYes ma'am, but there is one other thing I want to do before you do whatever it is you're going to do.â
You blink curiously as you tilt your head, wondering what this one thing could be and then Quinn is touching your cheek, so gently as he presses his lips against yours. This kiss is the sweetest, softest kiss you've ever experienced. You continue kissing each other softly, neither of you wanting to pull away as your fingers sink into Quinn's wonderfully soft, thick dark hair. He nips on your bottom lip, gently, making you moan his name as his other hand wraps around your waist, anchoring you to strong frame.
You break apart out of necessity and Quinn says, âNow I'll go relax and leave you to your surprise,â and you're so tempted to follow him, heat thrumming through your veins, want clouding your thoughts as your eyes follow Quinn until he disappears down the hall.
Somehow you resist the urge, remembering that this night is about Quinn, that even though the game ended in disappointing fashion, you weren't going to let the night end that way.
Flipping through your contacts, you find the one you were looking for and you can only hope you have all the ingredients for the recipe you're planning. Talking to Ellen Hughes feels so much like talking to your own Mom. Her warmth radiates from the other side of the phone as you facetime and you feel relieved that you do have all the ingredients for her famous Kugle, which is Quinn's favorite food.
You're not the best cook but Kugle is easier than you expected. You laugh with Ellen as she goes over the recipe step by step with you and after the casserole goes into the oven, you see Quinn standing in the doorway of the kitchen, looking adorably cozy in a t-shirt and plaid pajama pants.
âIs that my Mom?â He asks, his voice so childlike his big brown eyes lit up with hopefulness and Ellen answers for you saying, âHi, Sweetie. Y/N just called me. I'm so sorry...â and you leave the kitchen, letting mother and son have this time together, knowing Quinn needs the comfort of his Mom now more than ever.
âYou made Kugle,â Quinn's voice is full of wonder as you reappear in the kitchen after changing into something comfortable yourself. âIs that why you called my Mom? So you would know how to make it? I could have helped,â He huffed a little, a pout forming on his beautiful lips, which made you laugh. âI'm the only one of us that knows how to make it. Mom shared her secrets with me,â He's proud, his chest puffing a little and how did you get such a sweet guy to call her your own?
âIf you made it that would defeat the purpose of you relaxing,â You shake your head as you and Quinn walk toward each other and share another kiss unable to resist each other.
While the Kugle continues baking, you reveal part two of your of your surprise. After changing into your comfiest outfit â a shirt that used to be Quinn's and a pair of well worn shorts â you set up a fort in the living room with all the blankets and pillows in the apartment. âA fort?â Quinn's eyes are bright like they should always be and you smile just as bright. âA fort,â You confirm. âFigured after tonight you could use something fun like a fort and something comforting like your Mom's Kugle,â
Quinn wraps his arms around you from behind, his chin resting on your shoulder. âI like the way you think,â He kisses your cheek and you blush.
Getting under the blankets, you fire up Disney Plus and land on Toy Story. You know Quinn as well as you know yourself after having been together for nearly two years now and you know how much he loves this movie. Just like if the roles were reversed, Quinn would know to put on Pretty Woman or Tangled.
The familiar credits start just as the oven dings and before Quinn can get up, you push his shoulder gently saying, âI don't think so, you stay right here,â and he knows better to argue with you, so he stays put, laughing as the toys in Andy's room start to move around, letting the audience in that they're alive.
âYou're a Toy!â Quinn shouts along with Woody after the new spaceman toy âlandsâ in Andy's room and you laugh, getting in a few Bo Peep lines and Slinky moments as Quinn can't help but get in the Woody lines before they happen. It's no surprise the cowboy is your boyfriend's favorite and you can't help but remember your first Halloween together this year when you dressed as Woody and Bo Peep to the Canucks party.
You enjoy the Kugle even stealing some of Quinn's who says, âHey,â and shields his plate from you.
You're snuggled up together as the last credits play, Quinn humming along with âYou've Got A Friend In Me.â He kisses you on the forehead and sings in your ear, âSome other folks might be a little bit smarter than I am, bigger and stronger too, maybe but none of them will ever love you the way I do, it's me and you,â
You giggle sweetly as you finish the song with the familiar refrain, beaming up at Quinn, âBoy and as the years go by our friendship will never die. You're gonna see it's our destiny. You've got a friend in me. You've got a friend in me. You've got a friend in me,â
You kiss each other softly, your tongues meeting as your hands move over each other's bodies. Your foreheads come to rest against each other's, your breath coming in soft pants as you look lovingly at each other, Quinn's big hand on your back, his fingers moving over your spine as you sigh, âI love you so much, Quinn,â
His cheeks flush â even though you've been saying I love you for months, it still makes him blush, like he can't believe you love him, which is insane, how can he love you â and your heart flutters like always whenever you're under the stare of his warm brown eyes. âI love you, too. This was amazing; just what I needed after tonight,â He says softly, his voice so tender and honest.
In your fort it's like nothing can touch you here, like, what happened tonight â the devastating loss â didn't happen. You hope you've given Quinn just a little relief, that his heart doesn't feel as heavy as it did when he watched the last seconds tick away or when he was in the handshake line or addressing the team in the locker room after, and the soft smile on his face as he holds you close tells you, you may have done all of that.
The next morning, you wake up in Quinn's arms, the safest place in the world and you smile at how serene he looks sleeping. The worry he carries with him is gone, the lines in his face smoothed away while his long, thick lashes resting on his cheeks. You see the smile creep across Quinn's lips telling you he's awake and his voice, thick with sleep, teases you, âTake a picture it'll last longer,â.
Quinn's humor is sneaky and you poke him in the ribs. âLike you haven't been staring at me too,â
Quinn's eyes open as he stretches and he says, âCan you blame me? I've never seen anyone as beautiful as you,â
âSmooth,â You remark and Quinn laughs. âIt's not often, I am,â He admits and after a lazy kiss you find yourself sitting on the stools of your kitchen's island as Quinn makes breakfast.
Last night may not have ended the way both of you wanted, but today was a new day and there would be a new season on the horizon and you would make sure Quinn's days leading up to training camp and then opening night would be the brightest. You wouldn't let him get down on himself or believe he could have done more. You were going to make him believe in himself and believe in the team he had help build up to be one of the best, and that started today.
#the summer fic exchange 2k24#quinn hughes#quinn hughes x reader#hockey rpf#fanfiction#vancouver canucks
252 notes
·
View notes
Text
Watching real tv is you scrape and claw for character backstory that they made cohesive on accident. Dana Scully!!!
She has this amazing internal drive and is an amazingly strong person, but also thinks that she has a desperate need to prove herself. She keeps her walls up, even when she doesnât want to. Sheâs the third child in a family of six with a homemaker mother and a doting, perpetually absent father. She thinks she has daddy issues, and she does, but she never gives herself enough credit. âI want to be praisedâ girl itâs human to want to be recognized. She struggles with the feeling of cycles, of staying in place, of never really changing. She has this complex that I like to call the âStarbuck complexâ (named for her childhood nickname, given to her by her navy captain dad, referring to the first mate in Moby Dick (she called him Ahab the captain from Moby Dick)) where she LOVES to play second fiddle and step up to the batting plate. Mulder forges ahead and she follows him, and she charts their course as they go. He drives, and she has the map in the passenger seat. She LOVES thatâ when it doesnât grate at her to not be seen. If Mulder saw her, it would be okay. And he does see her, for who she is, but not always what she needs in their interpersonal relationship. Theyâve got issues!!
One of Scullyâs earliest memories is that of her hiding a rabbit kit in a metal lunch box after her older overbearing brother Bill says that heâd kill it. Of course, she leaves it in the lunch box, and comes back to find it dead. Thereâs this innate part of Scully here â the kindness, the protector. I think this is the instance that incited her desire to become a doctor. And thereâs this other part of Scully, even while small, who keeps her walls up to protect herself and what she holds dear. She didnât tell her family about the FBI until she was sure she was doing it. And they disapproved, and she had to go on knowing they did. She never explained her and Mulderâs relationship to her family, who always seem astounded when they display their characteristic normal levels of Mulder-Scully devotion. She keeps her cancer to herself, and learns that itâs okay to reach out to people, but she keeps her walls up because sheâs afraid. Sheâs afraid to believe.
Like the previous example, Scullyâs first encounter with morality and the question of who she wanted to be was when she caught and killed a snake in the backyard with her bb gun when she was six. She was playing with her brothers, and was caught up in it, but regretted it immediately after. It spurs her to realize the effects of her actions and consider who she wants to be (and also thereâs Catholic guilt in here and Scullyâs desire to protect and heal, which is very good). Itâs a foundational experience for her.
Thirty years on, sheâll have a snake in the ouroboros tattooed on her lower back. âEveryone gets the tattoo they deserve.â
Dana Scully, physicist, doctor, agent, spends her life searching for the answers of the universe. She comes full circle to find the truth. She wants a normal life, but she doesnât want your normal life. When considering the paths not taken, had she had a normal life, she says âwhat I would have missed.â She heads for adventure because she wants to. Reason and faith in harmony. And no matter her self doubt, she knows what sheâs about. Reason, faith, justice, truth, love, the greater good, and the pursuit of knowledge in the face of the unknown.
#I wrote this w context for my beloved friends and then just decided I should post it#Iâm not editing this bc I wrote it in one sitting <3#dana scully#dana katherine scully#the x files#x files#txf#lim posts#lim on txf
139 notes
·
View notes
Text
favourite crime - part ii
Part ii - retail therapy
It had been just under two months since she had spoken to Harry. She hadnât bothered to reach out again. She figured if he ever wanted to chat he would reach out himself but he never did.Â
Initially sheâd been hopeful that once heâd calmed down enough that he would try and talk to her again. But that hope had dwindled as the days had gone on, and had officially been snuffed out when sheâd received an email from his lawyer three weeks ago.Â
It had demanded a paternity test once the baby was born and included a contract and an NDA outlining that Alena was to never publicly speak of Harry being the father, if the paternity test proved true, and an agreed upon amount that he would pay each month as child support.Â
Sheâd quickly signed the NDA and emailed it back before contacting her own lawyer about the contract.Â
Sheâd been telling the truth when sheâd said she never wanted anything from Harry, so sheâd had them whip up a contract of her own stipulating that she would never ask Harry for any money, but that she also wouldnât hide his identity from the child once they were old enough to understand and go looking for him. Sheâd also added a clause that allowed Harry any parental rights should he change his mind, but that when the baby was older Alena would not force a relationship between them if they refused contact with him.Â
Sheâd promptly sent that off as well and hadnât heard anything since. She hadnât expected this sort of prolonged reaction from Harry, sheâd thought he was one of the good ones, and she was heartbroken that heâd proved her wrong and furious with herself for allowing herself to love him enough that his reaction caused her heart to pinch every time she thought about him. But she didnât care anymore, she couldnât care anymore, she had more pressing things to take care of.Â
Morning sickness had been an absolute nightmare for her. Sheâd barely been able to keep any food down and when sheâd last gone to see her family doctor sheâd been told she had lost too much weight and needed to better maintain her diet.Â
Which was easier said than done when everything made her want to throw up.Â
She sighed, eyeing the dry biscuits sheâd been eating each morning with reluctance. It had been the only thing that didnât upset her stomach, like sheâd been recovering from a stomach virus.Â
But this morning she wanted cereal.Â
Letting out a quiet sigh, she pushed the biscuits aside and stood up, reaching up for a bowl and her favourite chocolate cereal. She poured only a very small amount before adding some milk and tentatively taking a bite. When she didnât immediately gag she continued to eat, bringing the milk and cereal pack with her to the table.Â
She was halfway through her second bowl when her phone vibrated with a call.Â
She stared at the screen in surprise, letting it ring and ring until it stopped then picked up again.Â
Gemma Styles callingâŠ
This time she reached out and hesitantly slid the screen across to answer.
She hadnât expected Harryâs sister to reach out. Sheâd figured Harry would have told her and his mum everything and they too would want nothing to do with her.Â
âHe-hello?â she answered, cautiously.Â
âMy brother is a twat,â Gemma greeted her back.Â
Alena choked on the small bite of cereal sheâd just swallowed and moved the phone away from her ear to cough and clear her throat.Â
âIâm sorry?â she brought the phone back to her ear, sure she must have misheard.Â
âMy brother is a twat,â Gemma repeated calmly. âAre you ok?â she asked, a hint of concern in her words.Â
âYeah, just-just food went down the wrong pipe.â
âSheâs fine mum, just choked on a bit of food,â she heard Gemma call out in the background. So Anne was there too. Alena stood up and started to pace nervously.Â
âOk so, back to my brother being a twat. He is, just in case you missed it. He only just told us everything last week. Why havenât you called us? Mumâs worried.âÂ
âI - I didnât know, I mean, I didnât think you guys would - I donât understand. If Harry told you everything then why -â but Gemma cut her off.Â
âWhy are we calling you?â she asked, words gentle.Â
âYeah,â Alena breathed out. âI didnât think youâd want to hear from me again.âÂ
âYeah, well, weâve known you almost as long as weâve known Harry. Just because heâs got his head up his arse, doesnât mean we do. Besides, weâd at least like to hear your side of things. And honestly, mum is a bit chuffed at the idea of a grandkid. I donât think she really cares how they come to exist.âÂ
Alena just imagined Gemmaâs eye roll at that and couldnât help but let out a little laugh. It was full of relief and love for the two women she knew were listening on the other side.Â
âSorry,â she sighed, feeling as though the weight of the world had been lifted off her shoulders. âI didnât want to step on anyoneâs toes by calling you,â she admitted, refusing to mention Harryâs name.Â
âHarry is a grown man. He can handle us having you in our lives even if he doesnât approve. And if he canât, tough. Weâve put up with worse for him,â Gemma said firmly. âNow, mum wants to know when you are free for dinner. We have a couple months worth of catching up to do.âÂ
âUh-.âÂ
âNo, Harry wonât be there,â Gemma said before she could ask. Alena let a small smile slip onto her lips as she imagined the eye roll she was getting.Â
âIâm free any time,â she replied, refusing to acknowledge how sad and pathetic that sounded.Â
âGreat, weâll see you tomorrow night then,â Gemma said happily before they quickly ended the call.Â
Alena put her phone down and turned back to her cereal. A small part of her heart had unravelled during the phone call and she felt it fill up with hope as she allowed a small smile to slip onto her face.Â
-
He was dating Olivia Wilde.Â
It had felt like a punch to the gut when Alena had seen the pictures. She hadnât been prepared for it, it hadnât even been something that had crossed her mind as a possibility. Yet there Harry was, pictured out with her and her kids looking like a happy family while she sat at home with his own child growing in her womb, and he couldnât spare a single thought towards her.Â
She knew part of the feelings clenching around her heart were due to the hormones that were swirling wildly in her body, but a larger part was hurt that heâd rather play family with someone else and their kids, than with her. Was being with Alena really that bad?Â
She didnât have time to think about it for too long, the spiralling thoughts interrupted by a knock at her door.Â
She had no idea who it could be, thinking maybe she had imagined it until they knocked again. She hurried to her feet, grabbed her keys and unlocked the door without looking through the peephole.Â
âOh, hey Gemma,â she greeted in surprise. Dinner with Gemma and Anne had felt like travelling back in time to when theyâd all get together and catch up on all the different stories Harry had told each of them over the weeks heâd spent away on tour. Heâd confessed to her once that he never told any of them the same story to make sure they all stayed in touch and took care of one another while he was away. He claimed he felt guilty leaving his mum and sister alone all the time, but Alena had known heâd done it mostly for her.Â
Theyâd grown up together. Every important milestone in their lives had been a shared moment between the two of them when no one else was around. Theyâd been so many of each otherâs firsts and helped each other stay on solid ground when the world was spiralling out of control around them. But each time Harry went away on tour and Alena was left behind, she knew he felt guilty as they drifted further and further apart from each other and she was left alone again.Â
Gemma and Anne were family, and after sheâd lost her own parents, Harry had wanted her to have some semblance of home while he was away as well. And maybe a small part of him hoped it would help stop the chasm forming between them.Â
It had been stories like that and throwaway moments of thoughtfulness that had chipped away at her heart until sheâd unknowingly fallen in love with him - a consequence Harry hadnât ever considered.Â
âHey,â Gemma grinned at her, gently pushing Alena aside and making her way into the apartment.Â
Alena flinched at the pile of dishes sheâd left in the sink and hoped Gemma wouldnât judge her for the mess. She was too busy wallowing in self pity to do any housework.Â
âSooo, how are you?â Gemma asked on her way to the lounge. âDinner was nice. Mum wants to do it again soon. She couldnât stop talking about how nice it was to have all her girls back together, as though there were more than two of us there,â Gemma rolled her eyes before her expression softened into something like wistfulness. âIt was nice though,â she admitted. âI donât even remember the last time weâd all gotten together. Itâs been months. Ever since Harry came back and stole all your time,â she joked.Â
Alenaâs smile dimmed a little at the mention of her brother and just how much of her time he used to occupy. She hadnât noticed it until after heâd swiftly exited her life just how reliant on his company sheâd become. She was quite cranky at herself for allowing him to weasel his way into taking up all her free time again. The first week he hadnât called, all Alena had done was sit in front of the telly and try to fill the empty Harry shaped hole in her life with reruns and food. Eventually sheâd snapped herself out of it. Now she wondered if there were others who had fallen for the charm and dazzle that was all Harry the way she had, and been left just as high and dry with an aching heart that refused to give up on him.Â
She wondered if Olivia Wilde would be the same.Â
âSorry,â she apologised to Gemma. âI donât know how it happened. I missed you guys too.âÂ
âItâs not your fault. Harry does it to everyone. He did it when you guys were kids as well,â she rolled her eyes. âThe two of you always used to be off in your own little bubble. Weâd have to beat it with a stick to get it to pop until you paid the rest of us some attention,â she joked. But Alena still felt bad.Â
âHeâs just got that thing about him,â she eventually sighed, shoulders dipping in disappointment as the nostalgia of childhood friendships and how easy everything had been back then hit her like a truck.Â
âForget about him,â Gemma said gently, coming up beside Alena and nudging her shoulder. âHe may be my brother but heâs not worth wallowing over when heâs being this unreasonable.âÂ
âThatâs easier said than done when his face is literally everywhere, smiling and laughing as though this huge life changing event isnât going to impact him at all,â Alena grumbled bitterly.Â
âAh. So youâve seen the pictures already,â Gemma said sheepishly. âMum and I were hoping I could get to you in time before you saw anything,â she admitted.Â
âSo this isnât a social call because you miss spending time with me?â Alena tried to joke.Â
âWhy canât it be both?â Gemma grinned back, linking their arms and pulling her further into the apartment. âCome on, get changed. Letâs go shopping and then grab some lunch. I canât wait to spoil my niece-slash-nephew.âÂ
Alena groaned. âPlease, no. I can't even look at baby things right now. I was looking up a list of things to get and thereâs so much,â she looked at Gemma with wide eyes. âWhy are there so many different types of prams, Gem? What do they all do? What if I get the wrong one?âÂ
Gemma laughed. âDonât worry, youâve got mum and I around. Weâll help pick things out for the little nugget. Iâm pretty sure I saw mum looking up bassinets the other day,â she admitted. âAnd I wonât lie, Iâve started going to the baby section in some stores. I havenât bought anything yet though,â she promised, sitting on Alenaâs bed while she changed.Â
It didnât take Alena long to throw on an old sweatshirt and some jeans before the two girls were heading out the door, a sense of peace and comfort settling over Alenaâs heart, soothing the aching wound Harry had left.Â
She was so distracted and happy, wrapping herself and Gemma in a protective bubble of bliss as they walked from store to store buying too many clothes and things they didnât need, that she didnât even notice the random flashes of light as people took their photos while they talked and laughed.Â
And so when she got home that day after promising Gemma that sheâd come by for lunch with her and Anne in a couple of days, and saw her phone light up with a Twitter notification of a âStyles sightingâ, she ignored it. She wasnât going to let anything Harry related ruin the rest of her night.Â
-
âStay away from my family,â Harry glared at her from the doorway. When Alena had opened her front door sheâd been expecting a teenager with a pizza box in his hands, not Harry. So when sheâd looked up from where sheâd been tracking her food on her phone, sheâd frozen in shock, unable to get a single word out.Â
Not that it mattered, Harry seemed to be there to deliver a message and move on.Â
Alena blinked up at him, unsure how to respond.Â
âDid you hear me?â he huffed. âStay away from my mum and sister.âÂ
âI didnât contact them,â she eventually managed to say, her hands coming up and wrapping protectively around herself.Â
Harryâs eyes instinctively looked down at the movement, his gaze lingering for a moment on her stomach. She was just over three months pregnant now and still not showing, but Harryâs frown still made her feel self conscious.Â
âYouâve lost weight,â he commented, his voice losing a little of its edge and his eyes losing a little of their ice. But he quickly shook himself out of it and fixed a glare back on his face, bringing the conversation back to the reason why he was there. âI donât care who contacted whom. Just stay away from them,â he repeated. âOr Iâll take out a restraining order,â he added, almost as an afterthought.Â
Alena flinched back, her eyes widening in disbelief and anger.Â
She felt her heart pick up its pace and her cheeks heat up. She didnât care who he was or how much he thought she had wronged him, he had no right threatening her with something like that.
He seemed to realise it too, his face crumpling in apology almost as soon as he had said the words. But it was too late to take them back and Alena was too angry in that moment to give him a chance to do so anyway.Â
If she took a moment to think about it, took a moment to just analyse the situation a little bit, she would have picked up on the strange back and forth Harry seemed to be having internally. As though he was saying and doing all the things that were expected of him, while a long ago locked up part of his heart warred with him to be kind.Â
âI donât care who you think you are, Harry,â she spoke stiffly. âBut you have no right coming to my door and threatening me with something like that. I never, not once, reached out to Anne or Gemma out of respect for you. They came to me. I donât care what you see online, you should know better than to believe everything.âÂ
She moved to close the door, but Harry stuck a foot out before she could slam it in his face.Â
âIf you think you can trick me into a relationship by charming my mum and sister-â
But Alena cut him off. âFuck you, Harry Styles,â she said, anger rolling off her in waves. She had never been so hurt and so mad at someone all at the same time. âFuck you for thinking so low of me. God, you-,â she shook her head, trying to fight back the sudden onslaught of tears that were clogging up her throat. âI canât believe I wasted a single second of my life loving you,â she laughed bitterly, her heart yelling at her that she still loved him. âYou know, Iâve had my heart broken before. By old boyfriends, by friends, even by you. I never gave any of them a second shot at breaking me again. Except for you. I let you break my heart on so many occasions, I was an idiot for letting you do it again. Please,â she begged desperately, tired of feeling on edge and of all the heartbreak Harry brought with him. âPlease, just leave me alone. Itâs something youâve been very good at for the last few months, Iâm sure you can do it again. But you canât ask me to have no one, to stay away from the two people who have cared about me. Anne and Gemma have always been my family as well, even if you no longer are. You took my love, trust and friendship and threw it all away like it meant nothing to you. I wonât let you take them away from me too,â she said fiercely.Â
She waited until Harry took a step back, then closed the door, making sure to lock it behind her.Â
She ignored it when he knocked and called for her again, more gently this time. But Alena was done. She wasnât going to tiptoe around Harry anymore to spare his feelings when he had zero regard for her own.Â
-
Thoughts are always appreciated <3
#hs#harry styles#harry styles fanfic#harry fanfic#my writing#favourite crime#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles fic
95 notes
·
View notes
Note
I loooved the horror movies multi character blurb! im a big Mario kart fan lol and would love like another multi character one about reader trying to teach/play her gf Mario kart!
maybe with some of the Barca and Arsenal girlies? like alessia, leah, Alexia, mapi/ingrid but up to you who you want to do!! đ«¶đ»
mario kart II a.russo, l.williamson, a.putellas, m.leon/i.engen
alessia
"-and you're sure this is how you want to spend date night?" you asked, in disbelief of the taller girls out of the blue suggestion.
"yes. you and vic now never shut up about me being a bad driver, time to test it out." alessia shrugged, fiddling around with the switch as she inserted the game card.
"lessi baby you're not a bad driver you're just...challenged in some aspects." you smiled, only rewarded with a pointed glare over her shoulder toward you. "whatever you say passenger princess." your girlfriend quipped back with a scoff.
"hey! it's not my fault that british roads hate me." you huffed, eyebrows knit into a frown at the fact you were still yet to gain a uk driving license or pass the test despite having held your full license in your home country for years now.
"well lets see if you're any better behind a virtual road then pretty girl, do they have a london track you can practice on?" alessia mocked with a pout, loading the game and handing you a controller.
"you'll regret that." you warned calmly, snatching it off of her and shuffling away as she sat right beside you making her eyes roll. "oh don't be so dramatic." the blonde reached over and tugged you back to sit right beside her.
"it's still date night even if you're about to lose." she smiled smugly, placing a sloppy kiss to your cheek and gasping as you wiped it off with a fake grimace of disgust, settling into her side.
after five minutes of bickering back and forth about which settings the two of you wanted to race with left you sitting in a dead silence as the air was thick with the competitive streak which raced through both your bloodstreams.
neither of you liked to lose let alone to one another, uno and jenga already banned in your shared home unless playing with a group. which likely came from the pair of you both being the youngest siblings in your respective families, growing up feeling as though you had something to prove by winning.
you easily won the first race while alessia came third, grumbling angrily to herself as you stayed quiet, simply smiling happily the second race started and you heard your girlfriend aggressively button mashing beside you as you took an early lead.
unfortunately with a poor streak of being relentlessly assaulted by red shells that race ended with her coming first and you coming fifth much to your displeasure, ignoring her teasing jabs and pushing her away as she leaned over and tickled your sides with a grin, pecking your lips a few times as she did.
alessia now one spot ahead of you in the rankings your third race loaded and both you and alessia groaned seeing it was rainbow road, finally agreeing on something which was that you both detested this course.
neither of your skill sets included staying on the track in that race, you finishing fourth and alessia in fifth as she was still just two points ahead of you and your final race commenced.
you cheered quietly seeing it was your favourite track, game face plastered on as the two of you raced continually switching who was in the lead right up until the final lap.
alessia was flying in first the finish line in sight and your stomach started to clench knowing you'd lost, already preparing for the onslaught of cocky remarks and teasing you'd need to endure from her for the rest of the evening.
but then a miracle occured, the blue shell hit and you went flying past her to come in first, topping the leaderboard. "yes! get in!" you cheered, dropping your controller and jumping onto the sofa, wiggling your hips around doing a victory dance.
"nah thats bullshit!" alessia yelled angrily, tossing the controller beside her and glaring up at you as you continued your dance. "loser, loser, loser!" you chanted repeatedly forming an L with your fingers as she harshly smacked your leg and sank back into the cushions with her arms crossed.
you collapsed down on top of her, moving to straddle her lap and squish her face in your hands. "buzzing!" you mocked her thick accent with a cheeky grin. "fuck off." alessia grunted with a scowl as she attempted to push you off her.
"now now lessibear don't be grumpy." you cooed sarcastically, kissing all over her face as she shoved you away trying to move you off of her as you pressed your hips down into her, clinging on.
"say; i alessia russo am a terrible driver both on real roads and virtual ones." you teased, pinching her cheeks as she grabbed your wrists and tried to pull your hands away.
"no, you're insufferable get off!" "say it and i will! come on baby, you can do it." you cooed encouragingly, still squeezing her cheeks in between your fingers
"i alessia russo at least have a license on the road, so whose the real loser?" "hey! that is not what i told you to say!"
~
leah
"oh you're dead and done for mate i'm gonna boss this." leah grinned competitively as you loaded the game, rolling your eyes at her choice of words. "don't call me mate! i'm your girlfriend." you shot her a glare over her shoulder and grabbed the controllers.
"no i want the red one." leah demanded as you offered her the blue. "too bad, i grabbed it first." you shrugged, squealing as her arms snaked around your waist yanking you down onto the sofa.
"give it to me." leah ordered as you shoved it into your back pocket and shook your head firmly.
"no. you don't even know how to play! if i have to put up with teaching you then i at least get whatever controller i want lee." you rolled your eyes, pushing away her hands as they tried to slide under your back to grab the controller.
"but red goes faster!" the blonde whined as you got your feet up to push them against her chest kicking her off of you and sitting back up. "you're such a child sometimes leah honestly." you shook your head, red controller in hand as the older girl begrudgingly picked up the blue one.
"well? are you going to teach me or just sit there in silence woman." leah huffed as you slowly turned your head to look at her with narrowed eyes.
"the game is loading! what would you like me to teach you then, to have some fucking patience?" you retorted sharply, leah only whistling in response.
"what?" you huffed sending her another glare. "you're just so gorgeous when you're annoyed with me babe, its honestly more motivation to beat you." leah smiled sweetly as you sighed deeply at the comment, not rewarding it with any verbal response.
selecting the settings you desired you spent time running leah through all the controls and the rules, clicking play once she'd confirmed she understood. "hey how did you do that!" she huffed seeing you get a speed boost at the beginning, choosing not to answer her.
"how do you release the power thingys?" leah asked, frustration growing when again you didn't answer. "oi! babe you said you'd teach me." leah shoved you causing your lips to curl into a smile, moving easily into first place as leah dropped into tenth.
"i did teach you, not my fault you don't listen or learn." you quipped, racing across the finish line with a smug smile. "show me again then." leah ordered fixing you with a stern glare as she finished in ninth.
"show you again..." you trailed off expectantly with a raised eyebrow. "now." leah ordered firmly, scowl present on her face as the next race loaded. "ooo wrong answer baby." you pouted, turning back to face the screen as leah groaned, kicking you half heatedly.
"what!" your girlfriend shouted, burning out at the starting line making your amused smile grow as you easily took off into first. "nah this is rigged!" the captain huffed as again she struggled to progress from last place.
"switch." she suddenly spoke on the last lap, grabbing your controller and dumping yours in her lap. "leah!" you whined, trying to grab it back as she moved onto her back and held you away with her legs, sock covered feet pressed to your chest.
"winner!" she cheered happily as she crossed the finish line in first, grinning up at you as you dropped to your knees and glared down at her with crossed arms. "classic defender, steals all the credit and gets all the praise from one little pass or kick out." you sighed, hint of a smile tugging at your lips as the grin dropped from leahs.
"no!" you laughed as she lunged for you, the two of you rolling around until you both promptly fell off the couch, leah groaning as you landed on top of her. tucking your face into her neck your bodies vibrated against each other as laughter filled the room.
"will you pretty pretty please teach me how to play love, properly?" leah asked as you shifted to press your forehead against hers. "only cause you asked so nicely." you agreed, pressing your lips to hers.
"but i'm keeping the red controller."
~
alexia
"baby?" "baby?" "ale?" "amor?"
"alexia!" you huffed louder, hands on your hips as your girlfriend finally looked away from the television with a raised eyebrow. "are you deaf?" you accused making the blonde roll her eyes and turn back to the mens football game on the screen.
"i wasn't finished!" you huffed again, tossing a trainer at her as she sighed deeply and again turned to look at you. "you promised we would spend some actual time together tonight." you spoke softer now, slight pout on your lips as you wandered closer.
"i did, but it is not tonight yet princesa." alexia smiled finding some amusement in the situation, nodding toward the large double paneled windows of your living room where the late afternoon sun was streaming in, nala asleep on the floor bathing in its warm glow.
"i-" you started, stumbling over your words, giving up with a scoff and retreating to your shared bedroom. you heard the blonde yell out she loved you, repeating it again when you didn't answer, but then the sound of the football increased and your eyes rolled.
flicking through several different streaming services on the television in your bedroom trying to find something to watch you smiled as nala joined you, admittedly taking pride in the fact she was now curled up with you instead of by alexia.
unable to find anything that interested you meant you let out a troubled sigh, spotting the switch in the corner behind one of your girlfriends many many trophies. plugging it in and setting it up you hunted around the room, trying to remember where you'd put the games.
finally finding them you loaded in mario kart, something you seldom played unless it was for a team bonding night you often hosted or when mapi would come over seeking company when ingrid was away on international duty.
you'd settled in and had been happily playing for what felt like only a little while, nala curled up happily into your side when alexia appeared, leaning her taller frame in the doorway with an amused smile.
"can i play?" you finished your race and looked at the older girl in surprise at her request, nodding and setting it up for the two of you as she grabbed another controller and got comfortable on the bed.
the blonde patting the space in between her outstretched legs you settled your back against her front, tucking your knees to your chest as your head leaned back against her shoulder.
your previous annoyance with her melted away as she pressed a few gentle kisses to your temple, humming every now and then as you walked her through how to play. it was rare the girl ever joined in playing on team game nights, much preferring to sit back and observe so you assumed she'd not played before.
how wrong you were.
the first race starting you craned your neck back and puckered your lips as the catalan smiled and rewarded you with a few sweet pecks as you mumbled good luck and settled back in.
though as the midfielder easily shot into first, skillfully navigating her way around the track and keeping a comfortable lead your eyebrows furrowed. you chose not to comment on it as you finished in second, alexia picking up on your body language and smiling, once more kissing your forehead as the next race loaded.
but as she once more kept a comfortable lead, even knowing how to avoid a blue shell shot her way your mouth formed a small o and as she raced across the line in first place and you again in second you paused the game.
"you've played before." you accused more than asked, turning your body to look up at her, smug smile settling on her lips. "to be fair cariño you did not ask if i had played before." she spoke with a shrug, infuriatingly attractive smirk painted on her rosy pink lips.
"when!" your frown deepened, pushing at her chest as she tried to kiss away your annoyed pout. "when do you think princesa? you do know you can remove the actual screen to play, no?" alexia nodded to the console in amusement as your frown deepened.
"your office!" you realized suddenly, the older girl often ducking off there on late nights if she was wound up after a match, always kissing away your tired mumbles for her to stay as she promised she would return once she had reviewed some match footage to try and help her decompress.
"si, now press play so i can keep winning." alexia grinned happily as you scoffed in disbelief. "hey no, come on amor don't be a baby." alexia chuckled, arms locking around your waist with an iron grip as you tried to move away from her.
"diabla." you muttered under your breath, shrugging her arms off but settling back against her chest. "la reina." alexia corrected with a smirk, grabbing your chin in her hand and tilting your head back kissing all over your face until a smile curled back onto your lips.
it was safe to say that much to your girlfriends endless amusement and your growing frustrations you didn't win a single race.
~
mapi/ingrid
ingrid chuckled as she returned to your shared apartment, not even having opened the door yet before she heard her girlfriends bickering from inside, slipping her key into the lock with a shake of her head.
"ha! eat that!" the tattooed spaniard sat beside you cheered as she hit you with a red shell and raced past you to win. "puta!" you groaned coming in second, kicking her lightly where your feet rested in her lap, bagheera watching on from where he sat atop the sofa right by mapi's head.
ingrid smiled seeing the two of you so engrossed in the game as she set her bags down on the table. though that was wiped right away as her eyes landed on the bomb site which was once her sparkling clean kitchen.
you and mapi had been left to your own devices as ingrid had spent the day out shopping with frido, which meant the house that she'd left in a reasonably organised state was now anything but.
an unreasonable amount of pans, pots and dishes for two people littered the stove top and sink where you'd both cooked lunch and not yet cleaned up, unable to agree on what you wanted and cooked several different things.
the baskets of both clean and dirty laundry still sat by the bedroom door where ingrid had left them, both of you promising her you'd deal with them while she was out.
clearing her throat making her presence known both of your heads whipped toward her, eager smiles plastered on your lips as mapi hit pause and ingrid walked over to stand in front of you.
"hermosa, you're back!" mapi greeted happily, though both of your smiles faded seeing the hard glare sent your way by the seemingly pissed off norweigen girl in front of you.
catching the baskets sitting unattended to behind her you realized far more quickly than the older girl beside you just why your girlfriend was less than impressed with you both.
"we were going to clean up after we finished this game baby, promise." you winced at her withering stare at your words, kicking your other girlfriend beside you to speak up. "you will do it now, go!" ingrid ordered, pointing one hand toward the laundry and the other to the kitchen.
you tried to sit up to do as she asked, but it was a heavily tattooed hand settling on your stomach which held you down from doing so. "if you beat us both, we will clean the entire house princesa." mapi challenged with a smile and a raised eyebrow.
"marĂa!" you hissed, eyebrows furrowing as she waved you off, pressing down again on your stomach as you tried to get up. "or, you do it now because i asked you to do it when i left hours ago." ingrid didn't back down, the two of them locked eyes and staring one down without a single wavered resolve.
"we'll do it now love. mapi!" you kicked her again with a scowl, the defender returning with one of her own in warning before her attention shifted. "one race?" the older girl smiled charmingly, wiggling the controller in her hand.
"if i beat you, you clean the house?" ingrid asked with a sigh of defeat, your other girlfriend nodding eagerly as the taller girl sat down on the floor with a shake of her head.
you moved to kiss ingrids cheek mumbling an apology in her ear, again kicking your other girlfriend who mumbled kiss ass under her breath in spanish as she loaded up the race.
you both explained the controls to her as the taller girl nodded along in understanding, readying herself as the countdown begin and you sat up.
all three of you racing didn't stop your bickering with the older defender beside you, once again trading insults back and forth both in english and spanish as you took turns in the lead.
you smiled somewhat proudly as ingrid moved up to third, now just one behind your other girlfriend as you opened up a steady lead. "hey! joder!" you swore again as mapi suddenly moved her hand to cover your eyes causing you to swerve off the track and shove her away.
starting the final lap you glanced down to see ingrids tongue poking out of her mouth in concentration, and a look beside you showed mapis face creased into a deep frown.
knowing if you both won you'd be in more trouble than before you waited to make your move.
a few hundred metres left you pounced, grabbing mapi's controller out of her hands and tossing it onto the arm chair in the corner as a string of angry spanish left her mouth and she tackled you but it was too late.
you crossed over in first, ingrid in third and mapi in sixth. you covered your face and tried to tuck into yourself as tattooed limbs smacked and jabbed at you repeatedly.
"el cabrĂłn!" mapi huffed as you finally got a leg free and kicked her away, trying to shuffle up and away from her, grunting as she promptly sat her taller body down on your back.
"what?" she huffed at ingrids knowing look as you tried to throw her off to no success. "go!" ingrid ordered, pointing again to the kitchen and the laundry. "what? you didn't win!" mapi scoffed with a frown. "she didn't beat both of us, but she did beat one of us..." you smiled, ingrid humming in agreement.
"that is not fair!" the tattooed defender protested, hand smacking down harshly on your ass as you laughed at her expense beneath her, ignoring your whines for her to get off.
"i asked you both to do it hours ago. you made a stupid bet and you lost. go marĂa!" ingrid ordered, eyes narrowing to show she wasn't joking around, mapi groaning but standing up to her feet.
ingrid ducking off to shower you rolled over and grabbed the tv remote, flicking off the switch and onto netflix, though before you could make another move your body was hauled up into the air and you found yourself hanging over your other girlfriends shoulder.
"marĂa put me down! i didn't lose!" you laughed, smacking her back as she walked the two of you away. "no but you did cheat princesa." mapi tutted, holding your body up with one arm and grabbing a basket of laundry in the other as you continued to laugh, an amused smile now settling on the defenders lips.
"where are we going amor? put me down!" "no, i am going to lock you in the washing machine to teach you a lesson." "ingrid!"
#leah williamson x reader#alessia russo#alessia russo x reader#woso imagine#woso fanfics#engwnt#woso blurbs#woso x reader#leah williamson#woso#ingrid engen#ingrid engen x reader#mapi leon x reader#mapi leon#alexia putellas x reader#alexia putellas#espwnt
698 notes
·
View notes